Tumgik
#i close my eyes and there’s four new series and two movies and a special
look-at-the-soul · 8 months
Text
Look at the soul- Part 10 There you’ll be
Cillian Murphy x OC
Series master list
⚠️ Grief (but the comfort afterwards compensates)
🎭 Special thanks to @heidimoreton for creating the most perfect and beautiful moodboard for this part! 🥰✨ I’ve been saving this for so long, this chapter holds a very special place in my heart since it was one of the very firsts scenes I had in mind, I didn’t know how I’d get there, only this had to be part of the story… as Cillian realizes that in order to be able to enjoy something new, he needs to let go first of what’s keeping him locked.
Word count: 3,840 (without the song)
Song: There you’ll be by Faith Hill
Tumblr media
“Adria!” Enda shouted from behind, people walking on the street turned to look at him but he simply didn’t care. Cillian followed him in silence.
Marianne blushed as she heard him calling her by her character’s name several times until he reached her.
“On a trip to fulfill your coffee addiction?”
“Better than yours.” She pointed at the cigarette between his fingers.
“Touché.” Edna chuckled looking at Cillian, she had been getting better at keeping up with his sense of humor and sometimes she got a better comeback.
“Turn it off man, it’s bad for her lungs.” Cillian asked him politely.
“I’m curious what do you have in there?”
Marianne looked at the tote bag Enda just pointed.
“Got a few books at the café, I’m planning to start it this Friday.”
Enda looked at her with a shocked expression. “How old are you? Eighty two? Marianne this is Ireland, you’re by yourself and no one knows you here, should be going out until four in the morning, pass out… have a great time.”
“Reading a book with a glass of wine it’s more like my kind of night.” She replied shyly. “And it’s a great plan by the way.”
“Live, woman… go out and live life! That’s why you’re single.” Enda joked. “Both of you.”
“Don’t be rude mate.” Cillian tried to defend.
“Just telling the truth.” He shuddered. “Hopefully you’ll get someone thanks to the play.”
“Enda!” Marianne opened her eyes wide.
“What? Could be a good opportunity to make a casting or something for you.”
Reaching the steps of the Olympia theater, she shook her head slightly.
“Don’t listen to him, it’s a consequence of his age, he’s losing the filter.”
“Aye, you’re not getting any younger.” Enda patted Cillian on the back.
“Doesn’t matter you’ll always be older than us.” He gave Marianne a small wink.
“Go on stage now, before I start the audition right away.”
As everyone took their place, the lights tech started to make some adjustment, the cast began the rehearsal.
“Stop, stop.” Enda asked interrupting the scene going on stage. “We need the lights off just as Adria reaches the top step, all theater lights off, this light on her.” He explained and then took off his glasses, the big opening was around the corner and this was the most important part.
“Every body keep your counts right.” Heidi called over the microphone.
Marianne positioned herself close to the bar again, her eyes and ears on Enda to follow his instructions.
“Cillian on your count.”
As the cast started moving around and a bright light was focused on Adria, the screenplay writer walked towards his friend.
“Holy fuck.” Enda exhaled loudly as they both watched the scene unfold on stage.
“I know man.” Cillian crossed his arms against his chest without moving his eyes from Marianne.
Tumblr media
Even after weeks of rehearsals, it kept taking them by surprise once she got into character, dress and characterization included. They were both holding their breaths as she looked back, over her shoulder towards them. Her emerald eyes boring into their souls.
“Is this one of those stories they love to portray in movies right?”
Cillian looked at him confused.
“I’ve known you since you were a noisy teen, don’t try to fool me.” Enda adjusted the glasses on his nose. “You have fallen deep for her and I don’t blame you to be honest… I mean, who wouldn’t?”
Cillian’s eyes moved around the theater without locking eye contact with Enda. He remained quiet, letting the words sink in.
“It’s alright to move on, it’s been a while. You just have to make peace with you-know-who first, close the cycle they call it.” Enda squeezed his shoulder. “Go home man, think about it.”
Cillian looked back on stage, finding Marianne there turning her face around, over her shoulder. The realization feeling heavier on his shoulders.
There was no use to try to deny it now, Enda only gave his own thoughts a loud voice.
Was it a proper time to move on?
How are you supposed to do that?
Would Marianne feel the same about him?
Slowly, day by day she found a way to make him smile, she gave him back the strength and need to be on stage. To do what he loved the most and without even noticing, made herself earn a spot inside his heart.
Grieving doesn’t come with a manual, there are no instructions to know if you’re taking the long way or the short route. Words of support come and go, but the only thing that sets the pace it’s your own heart.
As a few rain drops started to wet his face, Cillian shuddered, not because it was cold, but because this would represent a major change in his life, he couldn’t even come close to measure the impact this would bring into him.
Could he take this chance after losing his wife?
Could it be Marianne the one helping him heal his heart? Did he really stand a chance with her? Even after being in his forties?
For the first time he felt self conscious about his age, he wasn’t the young lad he was once…
And besides that, moving on after a breakup or a divorce is completely different than starting all over again after being a widower. He had now developed several mannerisms over time, he had an already built in life, an ongoing list of things he could no longer tolerate, in-laws that were looking at the time were he would make the slightest mistake and last but not least, his sons… but above all of that he was just a lonely man and without an ounce of being pretentious, he thought he deserved to give love a second chance.
He wanted to be happy, to feel alive again…
Was he ready to let go of the memory of his late wife to take a chance to be happy again? Fall back in love?
He had to give Marianne credit because she lifted him up when he needed it the most, she had been there as a lifeline for him the moment he met her on that bus and ever since she had been holding a candle to light his path back to theater among other projects.
That wasn’t entirely a surprise, because deep down she had this internal light that could bright even the darkest room.
It had been a while since the last time he went there, the atmosphere suddenly felt dense, he wanted to apologize for not coming sooner, he didn’t even paid attention of anything around him on his way there.
The day he met Marianne on the bus exactly, that was the last time he had been there visiting his late wife’s urn, after that he stopped completely, something had been keeping him away.
Someone more likely.
“Hey,” his voice cracked a bit, “I’m sorry I haven’t been here lately, loads of things going on, the kids are alright growing up so fast. Andrew is even taller than me already,” he chuckled looking at his late wife’s name engraved. “Truth is I don’t have a valid excuse… I’ve been working on a play, yeah it’s a great script and it’s been a massive therapy for me, the only thing that keeps my mind off but you already know that right? There are days where I don’t know what the fuck I’m doing, losing you forced me to be around the boys completely and we didn’t had the phone line for like a week because I forgot to pay the bill once, you took care of everything… but I’m trying, for the boys, for me… for you.”
Cillian let out a heavy sigh, feeling embarrassed suddenly.
“But that’s not what I came for…” he cleared his throat.
His hand trembled when he touched the cold stone.
“One of those nights after you left, I was lying in bed unable to sleep and reality hit me hard, my mind started bombarding me with these thoughts ’is this how it’s going to be from now on?’… I know you’re not coming back, and you’ll always be the mother of my kids… but I met someone a-and I don’t know how she feels, but I wanted to let you know that I decided to give it a try… is that alright? To rebuild my personal life and have someone by my side?”
In my dreams, I'll always see you soar above the sky
In my heart, there'll always be a place for you for all my life
He could feel the wedding band around his finger burning, of course it wasn’t real, it was just a thing made by his mind, but he needed to do it. The lump in his throat growing.
I'll keep a part of you with me
And everywhere I am, there you'll be
“I promise you I’ll help the boys keep your memory alive in some way… I better go, have to make dinner for those beasts.” He added with a small chuckle.
Everyone carries grieving in different ways and to him everything is valid, or at least that’s what he wanted to think because as he stepped outside one of the classic Irish rain started to pour down as if somehow the rain came to wash over his pain, his grief and also the guilt of thinking about a brand new start with someone else.
Cillian couldn’t find a single word to describe how he felt, but the weight on his shoulders was definitely lighter this time around.
The shadow of mourning finally stopped wrapping its coat around him.
Arriving home later, he left his shoes by the steps. Walking across the corridor he was met by the familiar sounds of his sons and dog, but he stopped on his tracks as a photo of his late wife dressed in her wedding dress all those years ago stared at him from the shelves.
This was his way of saying goodbye, of letting go finally of the woman who had been his partner for the last eighteen years.
Rolling the gold wedding band between his thumb and forefinger he took a moment to rub the edge, the symbol of their marriage, their vows, the dreams they once shared.
And I always will remember all the strength you gave to me
Placing his wedding band next to the photo, he gave her one last look. “Thank you for giving me my boys.”
He was ready to open up his heart again.
“Hey Da.” Andrew, his eldest son greeted him as he walked into the kitchen.
“You’re studying, guess that’s why it’s raining.” He joked.
“Yeah, I don’t understand anything.”
Part of his abilities as an actor was learning things for the role he was portraying, but school assignments were a pain in the arse for him.
“Sorry buddy, you know I suck at this but if you need some help…”
“Are you gonna call aunt Orla? No thanks, last time she confused me more.”
Cillian couldn’t help but chuckle at his son’s statement. But he had someone else in mind.
“Do you want help or not?”
“Ya.”
Cillian saw Andrew groan defeated, resting his head on the book. So he quickly took his phone and opened a new text message.
Heyya’ are you busy?
Hello! No, why?
I know you love numbers, interested in doing some tutoring? SOS it’s for my son. He wrote back.
Of course, come over.
And just like that she was able to brighten his day in mere minutes. Even if it was the darkest night.
“Pick up your stuff, we’re going. Benjamin! We’re going out, are you coming?” He shouted from the first floor.
“Can I drive?” Asked Andrew.
“Do you’ve a license?” As his eldest shook his head, Cillian tilted his head. “Then the answer is no.”
“No, can I go to TJ’s house? He invited me to play video games.”
Cillian nodded and passed Ben’s jumper, after waving Scout goodbye, he left his youngest at his friend’s house and drove away with Andrew to Marianne’s place.
“Who did you get?”
“Marianne, she’s part of the cast of the play but she’s really, really good with numbers.” Cillian explained.
“Cool.” Was all his son had to say.
It was a short and quick drive, Cillian pulled in front of the townhouse, the property seemed to be remodeled and held several apartments independently.
After pressing the buzz, Marianne opened the door for them.
“Hello again, this is my kid Andrew… thanks for doing this by the way.”
“Dad I’m not a kid anymore. Hi.” Andrew looked at Marianne, making her swallow a gasp by the similarities with his father.
“Hey, please come in.” She welcomed them with a smile.
Cillian mimicked Andrew. “He can’t stand when I call him that.”
Suppressing a giggle, Marianne guided them towards the small kitchen. She decided to avoid commenting the obvious that they looked so alike. “So, your Dad says you’re studying applied mathematics?”
“Yeah but so don’t understand my teacher.”
“Oh before that, we brought hamburgers for dinn-” Cillian started to explain, but quickly found himself staring at the stove. “What’s this? Smells fantastic.”
“My special chicken.” Marianne explained, she had prepared it for the traditional tacos night with the girls the following day, but judging by Cillian’s glances, she thought of changing it. “You can have some if you want.”
He wanted to say no, it would be a terrible thing to take away her food, but the smell was incredible and by now it was evident, it was mouth-watering.
“It’s fine really, there’s enough.”
“I swear they’re good, but this looks and smells delicious.” Cillian praised again. “How about we exchange?”
“It’s fine really, there’s enough.”
“You sure?” Cillian asked again, to which Marianne replied with a nod.
“Would you like some too Andrew?” She asked looking at the boy.
“Nah, the burger is fine. Thanks.”
“Your loss ‘cos this is awesome.” Cillian shuddered taking another bite.
It felt somehow strange to have Cillian and his son in her kitchen.
“Did you know Marianne's studying her master in Finance?” He raised his eyebrows, making evident his admiration. “Trinity College.”
“Oh yeah? The campus is grand.” Andrew stated.
“It is, loads of buildings, but now I’m taking a hybrid method so I’m not always there.” Marianne explained before thanking Cillian for her dinner.
“Hmmm.” Cillian was lost for words, he never imagined the explosion of flavors in his mouth. “This is perfect.”
As Andrew excused himself to use the bathroom, Cillian continue praising her cooking skills.
“How have you been feeling?” He asked studying Marianne’s face, his gaze was penetrating.
“Everything’s fine, the new inhaler works like a charm.” She replied, getting busy with the dirty dishes.
“You could try going outside for a walk put all these trees to good use.” Cillian added taking the plates from her.
“Heidi told me I’ve to go to the Blarney Stone, I’m planning to visit on Sunday.” Cillian’s fingers brushed against hers accidentally, but it was enough to make her heart skip a beat.
He noticed a small blush in her skin, or it was the kitchen light perhaps? Why was this suddenly feeling like a perfect domestic scene?
“Just avoid kissing it please.” He made a disgusted face.
“Why? I’ll loose my good luck shot.”
“Just… don’t kiss it, trust me.”
“What? The Blarney rock?” Andrew laughed. “It’s full of piss… gross.”
“Andrew.” Cillian warned with his eyes and voice tone.
“Wha? ‘S true.”
“Are you guys serious?” Marianne asked in disbelief.
But after watching them nod profusely, Andrew told her locals usually pee on the stone among other disgusting things so she decided to trust in their words. And avoid kissing the stone at all costs.
While Cillian finished with the dishes, Andrew got his book and notebook.
“Oh I remember these.” Marianne took a moment to read through the notes and exercises. “Just let me grab my glasses. At this hour I can’t see without them.”
“No offense, but you sound just like my Da.”
Marianne laughed, but Cillian moved so quickly to slap his son in the back of his head.
As Andrew hissed and rubbed the spot with his hand, Marianne waved at Cillian.
“It’s fine, after you cross your thirties you’ll start making Dad jokes without even having kids and wear glasses too.”
Cillian smirked, pleased. “That was a nice comeback, smooth.”
Andrew groaned and shook his head.
“Okay let’s start with this example, you need to find the ‘x’ value. And differentiate 3x-7.” She read the first part of the instructions.
“But I only have ‘y’.” Andrew frowned confused.
“Yeah you’ll have to find that first and then use that value to find the ‘x’.” Marianne started working on her own sheet to show him, in a few short steps she solved the problem.
“Woah!”
Cillian chuckled from the living room where he had picked a book from Marianne’s shelves that caught his attention. Lying on the couch he watched the scene before his eyes, the domesticity at its finest and he felt so comfortable that the mere sensation from it forced to question himself if he was allowed to feel this good.
And his son was even smiling from solving the problems correctly. To him that mean everything.
Since he left the theater he hadn’t been able to stop the thoughts about Marianne and the positive impact she had brought along the way. He was constantly relying on her not only about his professional projects like the play or his production company, but on a personal level as well, she had seen him at his worst, on a negative attitude and managed to help him ground again. She had a very particular sense of humor and her face was so transparent that he could see every emotion there even when she wasn’t speaking. He also enjoyed way too much teasing her when she couldn’t get a word right.
If he could use one word about her, it was admiration, there was no other way to describe his feelings. Because seeing her on stage, transformed into this fearless character, dominating the entire theater with her presence in a foreign language when she didn’t have an acting background but she worked so hard so you wouldn’t notice that. It was something that slowly made him fall in love not only with theater again, but with her as well.
He had to admit her physical beauty attracted loads of attention, he had seen first hand the way people stared at her when they were out for a coffee or walking towards the theater, there was something about her that made you turn around or steal a glance and she didn’t seem to notice, she never seemed to be pretentious or rude to anyone. No, all the opposite she was always kind to everyone.
But could all of that transform or evolve from the daily interactions to something else? How would she feel if she knew that he was falling for her?
Endless questions had been on his mind lately, it was frustrating to not have the answers.
How could he be so sure that this was something genuine and not because they worked together?
How could he even start all over again in his personal life?
“There you go, be careful with the-,” she stopped talking as she saw Andrew answer by himself, “yes that’s correct.”
Leaning back on the chair, she looked in Cillian’s direction finding him laying on his back, on her couch as if he always belonged there. Dragging her eyes quickly from him before he could notice.
Lee’s words resonating in her mind over and over.
But looking at Andrew wasn’t much help because he looked just like his father in every possible way, the only difference was that he had short hair and less freckles and the other one was the colour of his eyes, as Andrew’s looked more like blue-grayish, but she could easily imagine this is what Cillian looked like when he was younger.
She needed to stop these feelings to grow further because they still had to hit the road with the play and by the end of the dates she would end up with a broken heart.
“How did I do?” Andrew asked pulling her away from her thoughts.
“Let’s see,” tilting her head she check over at the numbers, a soft smile appearing on her lips, “you did it!”
Offering Andrew a high five, she encouraged him to continue, helping the boy every now and then when he had questions but he did it mostly by himself.
“How’s it going?” Cillian asked joining them in the kitchen.
“I finished the work.” Andrew stood with pride oozing from him. “Thanks.”
“Thank you.” Cillian added looking into her eyes. “Really appreciate this.”
“Happy to help.” Marianne gave them a quick glance.
“I won’t see you tomorrow, will be around scouting for locations to film the video and arranging stuff.” Cillian took the keys of his car and handed them to his son.
“Oh… okay.” Marianne stammered adding a nod. Unsure of what to say.
“Can I drive?” Andrew looked at his Dad who was standing behind him, with his hands on his shoulders.
“Ya.”
“Grand!”
As Andrew stormed out from the flat with his belongings and the keys, Cillian hid his hands inside the pockets of his jeans.
“You saved me from a headache and him for his test.” Cillian picked on his lip nervously and forced Marianne to look in a different direction.
“You just want an excuse to keep me working.” She joked with a smile that reached her eyes.
“Of course, you don’t deserve a day off that’s why I asked for the tutoring tonight and then you appearing in the music video.” He replied in the same light tone as her.
“I was just kidding,” she assured him feeling like a fool, he probably just wanted to go home and she was trying to make small talk.
“Thanks for the budget by the way, it helped me a lot.”
She had already finished the budget for the rest of the year and managed to give him all the quotes to film the music video, she even added a small percentage for what she called the just-in-case. And the numbers looked good, the group’s manager approved it already.
Marianne nodded and added in a playful tone: “Someone has to keep your spending on track.”
“I’ll have to start thinking of the next project.” Cillian ran one of his hands through his curls.
“Enda mentioned you left the rehearsal early because you felt rubbish.” She loved using that term now. “How are you feeling?”
She asked a simple question oblivious to the real reason behind Cillian’s absence from the rehearsal. In her eyes, he found she was genuinely worried about him.
Leaning in with a smile, he kissed her cheek as goodbye. “Never been better.”
Cillian stared into her eyes for a few seconds, taking in the feeling he had been experiencing since they arrived there; for the first time he was able to see her properly without the veil of grief blurring his vision.
***
Part 11
🍀🇮🇪Visit Ireland: Blarney Stone, I recently read about it in a book and man, 😂 the stories I’ve heard ever since…
A/N: If you like this, remember your feedback is the best tip you can leave 🫙✨♥️🎭
Tag list: @lyarr24 @gypsy-girl-08 @cillmequick @zablife @prettylittlehoneyeyesxoxo @kettlechips3 @heidimoreton @forbidden-forest-witch @kaitebugg03 @thenattitude @forgottenpeakywriter @onlydeadcells @babaohhhriley @lonelyweeb0044 @lovemissyhoneybee @ange-thoughts @already-broken144 @shelbydelrey @cutecurly-hair @winchestergirl22 @moral-terpitude @ironpen @elenavampire21 @lespendy @kittycatcait219 @stevie75 @esposadomd @sloanexx @shaddixlife @rangerelik @peakyscillian @woofgocows @cillianlove @imichelle-l-rigby @emmanuelle19 @sydneyyyya @cljordan-imperium @mrkdvidal1989 @flippittygibbitts @adaydreamaway08 @pono-pura-vida @elk96 @shelundeadxxxx @kmc1989
53 notes · View notes
cevansbrat0007 · 1 year
Text
Home
Tumblr media
Summary: Andy's home is wherever you are.
Warnings: Fluff, Cuteness, Mentions of Dinosaurs, Mentions of Pregnancy, Light Smut, Cursing, Minors DNI
A/N: I finally managed to finish a new story! This one is dedicated to my friend @thatsrttt. Part of my Growing Pains Series. FYI, I'm gonna make some tweaks to KitCat story arch to show more of Reader's pregnancy. So, please bear with me! All mistakes are courtesy of my poor proofreading abilities. Likes, comments, and reblogs are welcome. I dig feedback!
___
Andy lets out a sigh of relief when he hears the door shut behind him with a soft click.
Home.
After four long, sleepless nights, he was finally home. If he was honest, being without his girls for that long had been akin to torture.
While his colleagues had thought he was nuts for being so concerned about you and the babies, he hadn't cared. They couldn't possibly begin to understand just how much he needed you with him. 
All they saw was Andrew Barber, the District Attorney for the city of Boston. But what they didn’t know was that, once you got past the damn title, he was just a man who desperately missed sleeping next to his wife.
He needed to hold you in his arms and listen to your soft, breathy sighs. He wanted to relax with you as you sweetly stroked your fingers across his chest, deftly tracing the patterns of his many tattoos. 
But duty called. Sometimes being in a position of power and influence meant that you had to do things you really didn’t want to do - like leave his girls behind on a business trip.
And being hundreds of miles away also meant that he’d had to go without seeing his precious Bianca Bibbity. God, how he missed tucking his little girl in bed for the night. Somehow, reading her Goodnight Moon over FaceTime just wasn't the same. Especially when she would crinkle her little nose and offer up her chubby cheek for a super special “night-night kissy” when it was finally time for her to go to sleep.
Just two nights ago, his BiBi had cried, her adorable hazel eyes welling up with tears when she’d tried (and failed) to kiss him through the phone. 
It damn near broke his heart. He’d been this close to booking a flight back to Boston, but you’d stopped him. You, ever the voice of reason, had lovingly reminded him that you all only had to get through one more day. 
Just one more lousy good-for-nothing day.
And, like the hopelessly doting husband and father he was, he’d clung to that. Just one more day and then he could come home - to his house, his family, and his bed. 
Andy scrubs a tired hand across his face as he carefully toes off his shoes. He’d leave his luggage downstairs for now so that he wouldn’t risk waking anyone - especially BiBi. And then he eagerly makes his way up the stairs. 
He was a man on a mission. And despite the late hour, he was anxious to see his girls. 
Once Andy reaches the top, he makes a quiet beeline for his baby’s room. Pushing on the partially opened door, he’s momentarily surprised to find her little bed empty. And then it dawns on him that she had to be with you.
Spinning around, he now heads straight for your shared bedroom. Seconds later, a soft smile spreads across his features when he finally lays eyes on you. 
All three of you.
There you were, safe and sound - happily nestled together amidst a sea of tangled sheets and blankets. 
Just like he knew you would be. 
You, curled on your side, with your arms wrapped loosely around their daughter. BiBi with her bonnet-covered curls laying tucked against your chest. And Katrina, his little Sweet Pea, resting comfortably in the security of her Mama’s womb.
Andy closes his eyes as a much-needed wave of peace washes over him. In a few hours, he’d take you all out for breakfast, then for ice cream, to the bookstore, and wherever the hell else you wanted to go. Or, you all could simply stay inside all day and watch movies together in the den for hours on end.
He didn't much care, so long as you all were together.
Leaning over his side of the bed, he gingerly plucks a sleeping Bianca from your arms. Holding her close, he presses a kiss to the top of her hair, before readjusting her little pink bonnet. He smiles once more when her sleepy eyes slowly flutter open.
“Daddy!” She whisper yells, waking you up. “Hi, Daddy!”
“Hi, my Bianca Boo.” He plants a sweet kiss on the tip of her nose. “I missed you.”
“Miss you too.” She tells him as she snuggles deeper into him, her tiny voice coming out muffled. "Lots."
“Hi, Andy Bear.” You murmur as you sit up in bed, excited to see your man after these last few days apart. “I missed you.” Your hand goes to rest on the rounded swell of your belly. “We all did.”
Your man nods, his big hand rubbing circles across your daughter’s back. “No more business trips.” He mumbles as he takes to rocking Bianca back and forth in his arms.
“No mo’ bimus twips.” She agrees as sleep begins to overtake her once more. “Wuvs you.”
“I love you too. I’ll be right back, Y/N.” Andy tells you as he gently totes your now sleeping toddler out of the room and down the hall to her own bed. Stretching your arms overhead, you lay back against the sheets and wait for him to return.
You really had missed your Andy Bear. He wasn’t the only one who struggled with sleeping apart. You were entirely too dependent on the man with whom you shared your bed. And you truly did not give a fuck.
It’s not long before he comes striding back into your bedroom. You watch through lidded eyes as he slowly shuts the door behind him before resting his big body against the cool surface.
“Hi, baby girl.” He purrs softly, drinking in every inch of your sexily rumpled form.
“Hi, Daddy.” Not wanting to be without him for even a second longer, you reach out your hand, wiggling your fingers as an invitation. “I’m so happy you’re back. Now, c'mere.”
“You have no idea just how much I’ve missed you, little love.” He responds, his gravelly voice caught somewhere between a purr and a growl. You watch as he begins closing the distance between you, his gorgeous blue eyes shining in the moonlight as he goes to remove his navy blue polo shirt. Once it’s gone, he finally comes to rest beside you on the bed.
You let out a tiny giggle as Andy all but drags you against his muscled chest, his thick arms coming to wrap themselves around your swollen middle. He then goes to remove your scarf, burying his face in your curls and inhaling your scent  
He could never seem to get over how sweet you always smelled.
Deciding you needed more, you gently tip your head back. Taking the hint, your Big Man leans in to capture your lips in a heated kiss. A groan escapes him as you cup his face in your small hands, your thumbs affectionately stroking over the scruff of his neatly-trimmed beard. 
The two of you lay there like that for a while, your limbs intertwined as your tongues dance together, dueling lazily. Even after all this time, you still somehow managed to get lost in one another…
Almost as if you’d only just met. 
Eventually, your mutual need for air forces you to pull away. 
“Welcome home, Big Man.” You murmur as you work to throw one short, lightly toned leg across his hips. “I can’t wait to hear all about your tip to D.C.” Feeling a little drunk on love, one of your hands sinks its way into his tawny locks, your fingers tenderly scratching at his scalp just the way he likes.
“And I can’t wait to hear all about what I missed back home. Apparently BiBi has - what did she say?” He squeezes one eye shut as he racks his brain for her exact phrasing. “Oh yeah. She told me before I put her down that she’s 'gots dinosaur feets'. Whatever that means.”
You chuckle while clumsily trying to draw the blankets up around you both, which proves to be rather difficult since your husband is sitting on top of them.
“She grew.” You tell him with a lighthearted shrug. “She sprouted up a couple of inches when we weren't looking, plus her feet grew just a teensy bit too. So, we went out and got more shoes. And now she’s been stomping around smashing legos and claiming she’s got dinosaur feet.”
“But why –?” Andy begins, clearly both amused and confused by his little one’s newest antics.
“Just go with it.” You lovingly boop his nose. “Oh, and she roars too. Birds find it very intimidating."
Which was good. Because those winged beasts scared you to no end. 
“Wow.” He mumbles as he lightly tugs on a strand of your hair. “You know, come to think of it, I think all my girls grew.” Your husband angles himself so that he can rest a hand on your stomach.
“Daddy’s back, Sweet Pea.” You can literally feel your heart swell as he gently cradles your belly as he talks to your unborn baby. “I can’t wait to hear all about your little adventures too. I bet you’ve got lots to tell me.” 
Not even a moment later, you quickly grab his hand and reposition it so that he can feel her moving. 
“Someone’s awake.” You grin up at him, happy beyond words that your little family was back together again under one roof. 
“I see that.” His face sports a matching grin, which only gets bigger when he feels your baby kick yet again. “Daddy’s sorry, love bug. Go on back to sleep, okay? We’ll talk more in the morning.”
What’s funny is that BiBi had been like this in utero too. She had almost always responded to the sound of Andy’s voice, just like her little sister was doing now.
Overcome with adoration for your man, you bring his hand to your mouth to brush a kiss over his knuckles
“You tired, baby girl?” He asks you, the rough timbre of his voice sending tingles coursing through your body. “Need me to let you rest?”
“No.” You whisper with a shake of your head, softly grinding your core against his thigh. “I need something…more…”
“Mmm.” He groans as he skillfully switches positions so that you’re both resting on your sides. “You need me, huh?”
“Uh huh.” You nod as one of your hands slowly disappears beneath the fabric of your Minnie Mouse sleep shorts. His eyes never leave yours as you dip your eager fingers between your soaked folds before holding them up between you. “See?”
Growling low and deep in his throat, Andy greedily sucks the glistening digits into his mouth. 
God, how he loved your taste. You were easily his favorite fucking meal. 
“Make love to me, Daddy.” You lovingly purr up at him when he finally releases your fingers with a soft pop. “I missed you too much to wait any longer.” You bat your lashes up at him, before turning over on your back and spreading your thighs, allowing him to catch a glimpse of your bare pussy. 
“Is this my welcome home gift, sweet girl?” His voice gruff as he makes quick work of relieving you of your shorts. “Your letting me use your beautiful little body the way I need?”
“Hell yes.” You growl as you drag him down for yet another bone melting kiss. “Now hurry up and get moving. I’ve missed having you inside me.” You can’t help the giggle that escapes when you issue the playful command. Especially after you also slap his ass for good measure.
“Who’s in charge here?” Your Big Man grunts as he hurriedly removes his pants before tossing them in the direction of the hamper. 
He misses. Of course.
“Me.” You respond, feeling ever so bold as your fingers once against find their way between your thighs to toy with your aching clit. You tease the swollen nub, enjoying the way your husband’s eyes darken with each passing second.  
“Wrong.” Andy hisses before gripping your hips and tugging you towards him as he works to get comfortable on the bed. “This little pussy is all mine, sweetness.”
“Then prove it.” You whimper out as his bearded jaw nuzzles your most intimate flesh. "Might need you to jog my memory."
Yeah, you were playing a dangerous game, but you were beyond caring.
“Gladly.” He snarls softly as he lowers himself on top of you. "Here comes your reminder."
END
238 notes · View notes
mochie85 · 2 years
Text
Heavy In Your Arms
Chapter 27 of my Mayari series.
Mayari Masterlist | Complete Masterlist
Summary: Loki gives you a very special gift for Christmas. A/N: This entire series is inspired by songs. The complete playlist can be found here on Spotify. Word Count: 3011 Warnings: fluff, angst, ongoing self-esteem issues. Dividers by: @firefly-graphics
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Christmas came and went. You, Sam, and Wanda had worked all day to make a fabulous Christmas dinner for the entire team, giving Brigid the time off to be with her family. While Bucky and Nat made sure there was never an empty cup, you and Wanda made sure there wasn’t an empty belly in the entire house. You guys spared no expense of your combined cooking expertise. There was baked ham and roast. Yorkshire pudding, along with various vegetable sides. Sam had put out the appetizers and made sure nothing ever ran out. There were also gingerbread cookies and small petit fours sent over from Járnviðr’s bakery, accompanied by a very inquisitive Angrboda.
After dinner, everyone sat around the tree calling members of the team that weren’t able to celebrate with you. Clint was at home with his family. It was still only Christmas Eve there in Missouri, and they were getting ready to watch a Christmas movie marathon. Peter was hanging out with his girlfriend MJ, so he had to keep the call brief. Scott and Hope were at a tree-lighting ceremony with Scott’s daughter. Everyone was doing something with their loved ones. It made you extremely happy to see that even as superheroes, you all still found time to be with the ones you loved. 
You privately video chatted with Tala on the hallway bench, while Loki draped his arm behind you. He had not seen you all day because you were cooking the Christmas feast. He hadn’t let you go since you sat down for dinner.
“Hello, dear Tala.” Loki greeted.
“Hi, kuya.” She answered back. He sat patiently as you spoke to your sister about the dinner and New Asgard. Tala was about to head out to the city to meet up with Shawn and Katy for dinner. After exchanging goodbyes and promises to see each other soon, you hung up the phone with your sister. “She seems happy.” You noted out loud.
Loki agreed with a slight ‘Mhmm’ as he handed you a small gift box, magically pulled from his void. It was red with gold laurel filigree on the borders. It stunned you into silence. A jewelry box. Small enough for a ring, you thought. Would you be ready for this?
“You’re so tense,” Loki said. “This is not the reaction I was expecting.” He chuckled, trying to make light of the growing awkwardness. He circled his arms around you and held your hand that held the box. With his other hand, he opened the lid. Nestled in white satin, were five golden rings. Each ring was thin and dainty. The middle ring held an emerald in its signature cut accompanied by two smaller diamonds on each side.
“How does that song go, ‘On the fifth day of Christmas, my true love gave to me…’” He started singing.
“Is this what I think it is?” You interrupted him. He looked you directly in your eyes, trying to gauge whether this was a good or bad idea.
“It is whatever you want it to be darling. If you don’t like it, I can always get you something else.”
“No. No. No. Loki. I…I just — I want to know what your intentions are behind it.” He closed the lid. You could see the mask he put on, trying to hide his hurt.
“Wear it. Don’t wear it. I just wanted to surprise you with something I thought you would like.” He got up to leave. He needed the cold sting of the air outside to get him back to his senses, but you held his hands begging him to stay.
“Loki, please.” Tears starting to run down your face. “I’m sorry.” He took that as a hint that you did not like his gift. Maybe he misinterpreted your feelings. Did they not go as deep as his? “I’m just scared, Loki.” Just then, a roar of laughter came from the living room where the rest of the team was sitting. They were opening their presents from each other. Loki wrapped you in his arms and transported both of you back to his room.
“What is this about, Mayari?” He asked you. You were a sobbing mess. You sat on the bed with your head in your hands.
“Oh gods, I’ve messed it up. I’m so stupid. How could I have messed up.” Loki listened to you rambling on. Each sentence sent a sharp blade to his heart. Does she not love me? She’s probably just stringing me along until something better shows up. I must have scared her off with that talk of being my Sigyn and all. He gave a heavy sigh. He felt like his heart was being tied down by a heavy anchor and drowning him in angst and misery.
You got up quickly and hugged him. “I love you so much.” You said with a slight hiccup. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to interpret anything by your gift. It’s just, they’re rings Loki!”
“Yes, I know. I was the one who bought them for you.”
“Do you know what a ring like this means?”
“Darling, yes!” Your eyes went wide. Maybe you had interpreted it correctly. “But darling, if I were to propose to you, it wouldn’t be to the side, hidden away from everyone, on a holiday much less. I would want the whole world to see who I’ve chosen. And when you say ‘yes,’ the whole world would know that you chose me too.” His words soothed you and frightened you at the same time.
“So, the ring…”
“These rings. See. A set of five.” Loki magicked the box into his hands and opened it.
“These rings are just — rings?” you asked.
“I thought it would be charming. Like the song. They could represent whatever you want, pet. A promise. Or just a token of my love.” He held your face in his hands, relieved that you still loved him, and he didn’t scare you away.
“I’m sorry, Loki. That was stupid of me. I didn’t mean to make a big deal about it. I overreacted.  I made a mistake.” You nuzzled against his hand, and he looked you straight in the eye.
“Don’t you ever call yourself stupid again! Do you understand me?” He said sternly. You nodded. “Say it!”
“I will never call myself stupid again.” Loki kept staring at you, raising his eyebrow. “…sir.” You finished with a grin. Appeased by your submittal. He moved to the bed to sit. He led you to sit in his lap as he wrapped one arm around your waist and another resting on top of your legs.
“Now, tell me why you’re so scared about the thought of me proposing.” You chuckled at the trap you just got caught in.
“There’s no escaping this conversation, is there?” Loki just hugged you tighter.
“Nope.” He said with a pop of his lips. You let out a long sigh, thinking of the correct words to say.
“I’m not good enough Loki. There are things that I’ve done in my past that I’m not proud of.”
“Whatever it is, it can’t be as bad as when I tried to conquer New York.”
“You were not yourself then, sinta. We all know that now. I don’t have that excuse.” He rested his chin on your shoulder.
“I refuse to believe that you are a bad person.”
“We barely know each other.”
“I know plenty about you. I know that your favorite color is blue. You love to read science fiction and you sing to yourself when you think no one is listening. You love to cook and are wonderful at it. And then there’s this little spot, right under your ear…” Loki proceeds to lick and kiss that sensitive spot, making you cry a small moan.
“What’s more, is that you know the worst parts about me. Some parts I’ve never shared with anyone else. Why does it feel like you’re finding excuses against us?” Loki asked, feeling defeated. This was not a conversation he was expecting to have on Christmas night.
“I’m not. I promise.” You turned and straddled him on the bed so you could look into his eyes. “Loki, I love you. I am hopelessly, madly, deeply in love with you, and I would do anything for you. I’m just not…ready. I’m not ready, right now. The rings caught me off guard. I wasn’t expecting it and it opened a slew of emotions in me that I haven’t confronted in myself. You deserve better than what you have in front of you right now.”
“How can you possibly think about yourself that way?”
“Because it’s true.” Loki looked into your eyes. You had to be the most maddening woman he’s ever met.
“How? How can I make you see what I see?”
“It’s not your responsibility.”
“You’re right! It’s not my responsibility. It’s more than that. You are my commitment! My joy!” You laid your forehead on his. Closing your eyes, you gave a big sigh.
“You are wonderful Loki, Thank you. I don’t even know what the problem is, let alone ask for help on how to fix it.” You said rhetorically.
“No, there isn’t a problem. It’s fine if you’re not ready. As we’ve established. I wasn’t asking to propose to you. When you’re ready, we can talk about it. Then take it from there. This was just me…giving you…a Christmas present.” He handed the red box to you, placing it in your hand. “Merry Christmas, darling. I hope you like it.”
You opened the box again, but this time, you looked at it differently. You saw five golden hoops in different sizes, with an emerald on one. His colors. You could see the thought he put into such a gift. You could picture him singing the song repeatedly in his head so he wouldn’t forget it. It made you laugh.
“It’s beautiful, my love. Thank you.”
“That’s what I was hoping for. You’re very welcome.”
“I have something for you too.” You got up from his lap and walked over to your duffel bag in the closet. You held out a green leather box with a small gold crown at the bottom. Loki laughed at the slight tease. You took your place back on his lap, straddling him on the bed. He opened it to reveal a soft-yellow gold Rolex watch with a blue Lapis face. “You can set up to two different time zones. Whether you’re here or at the tower. Plus, the blue reminded me of your eyes.” Loki stared at you, a shy smile forming on his lips.
“It’s wonderful darling. Very thoughtful. Thank you.” He said as he tried on his new watch. He kissed you again on that sensitive spot right below your ear, a moan escaping your lips.
“If you keep doing that, we’re going to have a problem.” You playfully threatened. He held your hips to thrust up, challenging you, as he laid himself down on the bed.
“You know me, I love to cause problems.” He said with a knowing smile.
Tumblr media
11:50 PM December 31.
Here you were behind the curtain, waiting to go on stage. Why did you agree to do this? Every time you sang in public, it scared you half to death. Not because you had stage fright. No. Something far worse. You were scared you were going to compel someone to do something. Something you were going to have to fix later on.
Tonight was the night of the New Year’s Eve Party and Charity Auction. The Langhus was decorated and all of Tony’s most influential friends had attended. Profits from the tickets alone were enough to help New Asgard build more houses and expand the small town. The items for auction would help the people that made them and hopefully give the citizens some notoriety to the world and bring in an economic boost to the city.
As the auction ended, Tony, being the gallant MC and host, had announced a special surprise performance from the ‘The Siren’ herself. You tried to convince Tony that this was a bad idea. But he kept noting how far you’d come in your training and how you have complete control of your powers now.
“Consider it, your final exam. If you can sing in this room full of people and not compel a single one, then you know that you had mastered your gift.”
“I hate you so much right now.” You huffed.
“Tony is this really necessary? She has proven herself time and time again.” Loki criticized.
“If you do this. It would make a lasting impression on everybody here. So that next year, more people would want to come back.” Tony reasoned.
“So wait, you do or you don’t want me to compel them? I’m confused.” You asked.
“No. No. Don’t compel them. Impress them. Don’t you wanna raise enough money here so that your loverboy can live comfortably?”
“Don’t you dare bring me into this,” Loki pointed a finger at Tony. “Darling, you don’t have to do this. We’ve raised plenty of money already to help the people for the following year. We’ll be quite all right. Plus, the entire festival has satiated the curiosity of some of the more fervent followers. I doubt there will be any more devotees out there till next year.” But Tony knew exactly what to say to convince you. You wanted this party to work out. You wanted New Asgard to thrive and to help Loki and Thor as best you could. That’s what family is for.
“All right. I’ll do it. One song. My choosing. That’s it.” You demanded.
“Perfect!” Tony said, leading you to the back of the stage. Tony walked onto the raised platform. As he gave his speech, you looked around the party. Many of your friends were scattered around, enjoying themselves. As you reflect back on the year, it amazed you at how far you’ve come. How many new friendships you’ve made. This year started with just you and Tala. You were content living your life day to day with her by your side. Yet even Tala knew that you weren’t living. She pushed you to the best decision you’ve ever made in your life. You joined The Avengers. You regained your voice. You’ve made new friends. You found the love of your life.
Loki lifted your hand to his lips. He kissed each finger that held the rings he gave you. Two each on your pointer and ring finger. The emerald on your middle finger.
“Have I told you that you look magnificent tonight, darling?” Loki whispered in your ear. You can hear Tony start to lead the countdown to midnight.
“Yes, you have. But once more wouldn’t hurt.” You giggled.
“You look absolutely magnificent, darling. Breathtaking.” He said as he moved in to kiss you. Softly at first, but opened his mouth to invite you in. You can hear everyone yell, “Happy New Year!” as you pulled Loki closer to you. You ended the kiss with a slight tug on his bottom lip. “Happy New Year, kitten.” He said breathlessly.
“Happy New Year, my love.” That’s when you heard Tony introduce you on stage. Loki wiped around your lips for smudged lipstick and gave you one last peck as you walked on. There was a soft roll of clapping, and all eyes were on you. You smiled out to the crowd and took the mic in your hands.
“Hello. I would first like to say thank you to all of you for coming out tonight. Especially those who had contributed to the auction. It means a lot. So before we end tonight and go our separate ways, I just wanted to give a final…blessing…as it were, to wish you all a prosperous New Year.”
“Look at the stars. Look how they shine for you. And everything you do. Yeah, they were all yellow. I came along. I wrote a song for you, And all the things you do, and it was called yellow.” “So then I took my turn. Oh what a thing to have done, and it was all yellow. Your skin, oh yeah, your skin and bones Turn into something beautiful. You know, you know I love you so. You know I love you so.”
You looked at Loki, off to the right of the stage, watching you perform. His hand was outstretched in front of him. You heard ‘oohs’ and ‘aahs’ from the crowd. Looking back over to them, you saw that the roof had vanished. The wooden walls disappeared up into the night sky.
Stars! Beautiful, bright stars shone throughout the entire venue. Loki made different constellations, like the ones he showed you on the rooftop of the tower not too long ago. He depicted stars from Asgard and you watched some of the citizens in attendance cry, missing their homes. Others, the Midgardians in attendance, were astonished and full of wonder. There was not a dry eye in the house. The experience just humbled everyone in attendance.
“It’s true. Look how they shine for you. Look how they shine for you. Look how they shine. Look at the stars. Look how they shine for you, And all the things that you do.”
A loud banging and some heavy footsteps were heard just outside the doors closest to you. Heimdall had burst in clad in his armor. He looked agitated and worried. He stared at you curiously, then scanned the room. Loki was at your side instantly. He pulled your hand to get you off stage. Something’s not right. Something is going on.
It happened all at once. You saw Heimdall rush to someone. Thor coming from the opposite end. Thor’s hand outreached to grab someone running through the crowd. When your eyes settled on who they were after, you saw a well-dressed man in a tuxedo take out a pistol from inside his suit pocket and aimed it at the stage.
Tumblr media
⬅️Chapter 26: So This Is Love | Chapter 28: Leading Us Along➡️
Tags: @user13cabs @alexs1200 @lokiprompts @huntress-artemiss
48 notes · View notes
kylekozmikdeluxo · 1 year
Text
When a Weird Dream from 2004 Links Two Disparate Things...
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Around July of 2004, I had this strange-ass dream that has kinda stuck with me...
I was going to turn 12 in a few months. It started with my parents somehow leaving me behind in a grocery store after it closed. For some reason, Meg Griffin from FAMILY GUY was there, as was... I think her name was "Fanny"? from CODENAME: KIDS NEXT DOOR. I forget what number... Erm, NUMBUH... she was, but she was the bossy redhead with that shrill voice. (Not googling, because it's fun to write this as I'm remembering it.) They were both there for some reason, as dreams often tend to do. Throw in something or someone totally unrelated to the situation... Like that time I had that dream where I was at a casino, Metallica was having a concert, and Dr. Fauci of all people was someone I bumped into there.
Then I was going through books in one section, and happened upon...
A THOMAS THE TANK ENGINE picture book. As in a book made a little after the show came out in the U.S., the illustrations were painted and hand-drawn, but were show-accurate with all the right details. Like, for anyone who happens to be reading this who hasn't seen anything from the series prior to 2010... For the longest time, THOMAS THE TANK ENGINE was made using remote-control model trains on immaculately-crafted real-life sets... And some picture books replicated that quite well. This book from the dream was kinda similar to the '90s picture books from Random House/Please Read to Me.
Now, THOMAS THE TANK ENGINE was a hyperfixation of mine when I was a kid. Like, one of my prime special interests from age 6 to around 8-ish, then I dropped it for a bit, likely thinking it was all "babyish" or whatever for a third/fourth grader to be watching. Then around 5th grade, at age 10, I slipped back into it for some reason. Might've been because the new season dropped at the time (2002), and new characters came about, and back then, I was still like "Yeah, I like Thomas." It was the first new season of the show since 1998, and the only new Thomas stuff we got between both of those seasons was the especially weird theatrical movie THOMAS AND THE MAGIC RAILROAD. And that revisiting of THOMAS was a rather short one, and then by age 10 1/2 I was past it once more... But it continued to linger in subtle ways, because deep down I knew that show actually kinda freakin' ruled.
So now it's mid-2004, it's been about a year and a half since I actually watched a Thomas episode or looked at anything pertaining to that whole franchise spawned by Reverend Wilbert Awdry's legendary book series. I'm trapped in a supermarket that has closed, yet many lights are still on, but it's like mood-lighting almost. Soothing and kinda reassuring. And two cartoon characters from two shows I was watching *a lot* back in the day were there. FAMILY GUY was being re-run on [adult swim] and TBS at the time, after FOX had cancelled the show. These re-runs from 2003-04 were what brought the show a whole new fanbase, which in turn helped get FOX to renew the show for a fourth season that debuted in May 2005, and then it was unstoppable since then. I can kinda proudly say that I was at the forefront of FAMILY GUY's revival, I watched it almost every night, because it was edgy and cool for 10-12 year old me to put on after everyone was asleep. And as for CODENAME: KIDS NEXT DOOR? I watched it constantly, among many other shows being aired on Cartoon Network at the time. Cartoon Network practically raised me, so- I can only imagine why Meg and Fanny, of all characters, were there in the dream.
I come upon this illustrated picture book based on the THOMAS THE TANK ENGINE television series, and it gets my eye because... It features Thomas on the cover with a character that *never* appeared in the TV series proper. The character was known as "Diesel D199", a nameless bully diesel who showed up in the 1968 book ENTERPRISING ENGINES, and only appears in one of its four stories.
Tumblr media
That story, 'Super Rescue', was never adapted into an episode of THOMAS THE TANK ENGINE... But I knew the character because toys of him existed, and he was unusual in that he had a yellow face while all the other characters on the show had grayish-white faces. This is likely because a lot of the diesel characters in the original book series didn't have gray-white faces, like the steam engines largely did. Characters like Daisy, BoCo, and the green bully diesel from 'Bowled Out' had gray-white faces in the show, but not in the books. Since Diesel D199 didn't show up in the series, the companies making the merchandise just used his yellow book illustration face. As a kid, who was only familiar with the show and not the books, that had always puzzled me.
The book cover depicted him and Thomas going up Gordon's Hill, smiling at each other. I was unaware that he was an antagonist in the books, as the merchandise usually depicted him with a friendly smiling face. The title of the book was "Diesel Do It Again", maybe this was so because my brain was recalling the Season 3 episode "Diesel DOES It Again" - featuring the character simply named "Diesel", an episode largely set on the seaside.
Which brings me to the next thing I want to talk about...
The Beach Boys.
One of my all-time favorite musical groups. I had known of this group since I was a small kid, because my mother owned the 1995 greatest hits compilation 20 GOOD VIBRATIONS, so I know a few of their iconic hits. Then, while spending days and nights at a beach house that my dad would rent at the time, I had my brain chemistry altered... When my dad bought a 30-song compilation called SOUNDS OF SUMMER: THE VERY BEST OF THE BEACH BOYS... That compilation opened with 'California Girls', and my mind was *blown*...
youtube
The collection contained several hits from their fruitful early period, all the hit songs off of PET SOUNDS, and a scattered mess of tracks from 1967-1969 and 1976-1988, and none of it in chronological order. It was a lot of weird whiplash between eras, styles, and moods, for sure. And often, on car trips, we'd only make it to about the 15th track or so. Usually it would end at 'Wouldn't It Be Nice', maybe the opening bars of 'Getcha Back'. (Which is a very weird song to transition into, coming off of PET SOUNDS' haunting opening track, but I digress.)
This music made me FEEL. And it's no surprise, Brian Wilson is a goddamn genius, but yes, even at age 11 1/2... I was like, really moved by how many of these songs were crafted and arranged. It was musical education right there. Years later, I deep-dived into their history and yeah, it too is a special interest of mine.
What the hell does this have to do with THOMAS THE TANK ENGINE?
Nothing, really... Except, for in my head.
I was staying at that beach house in mid-2004, and I was addicted to that CD at the time, and I had also dug out my mom's Beach Boys CD as well. So, my rotation in mid-2004 was largely that Beach Boys CD, Cartoon Network, some of my XBOX games (such as TEST DRIVE: OVERDRIVE and DISNEY'S EXTREME SKATE ADVENTURE), and... COMIC STRIPS.
I was really, really, *really* into comic strips back then, namely a strip called GET FUZZY by Darby Conley.
Tumblr media
A hapless man with not much of a love life, his naive dog, and his rather mean cat... Sound familiar? Surprisingly, there was a lot to it that differentiated it from GARFIELD. I was literally *in love* with this comic back then, and I still love it, actually. It dawned on me many years, but it's autistic AF... and I'll likely elaborate on that some other time, maybe on here!
Anyways, comics... I opened the Thomas book in the dream, and it was half usual Thomas illustrations you'd often see in the picture books, *and* it was... Black and white comic strips with the characters and all these random human side-characters who looked like they could've come right out of something like SALLY FORTH or BEETLE BAILEY... Sort-of existing and being up to random things that didn't have much to do with the trains, but it was part of it all. Very odd in a way. And I was like "Wait-a-minute, Thomas was also a comic?"
Not much happened in the dream beyond that, and it went kind of quick, I recall Meg remarking "Oh yeah, I read/watched that when I was a kid!" (Meg is 16 in the first season of FAMILY GUY, meaning she was likely born in 1983-ish, so maybe she theoretically would've caught the show - as part of SHINING TIME STATION - when it first came out in the U.S. in 1989. But I'm getting way too ahead of myself here.) Other random stuff, the kind that usually happening in dreams, etc. It would go very off-topic, so I'll cap it there.
So, my mind was like... Hmmmm... This old show about talking trains and talking cars, and The Beach Boys did a lot of car songs...
But... Why was my autistic brain making this specific connection that likely was not there?
My guesses...
A) THOMAS THE TANK ENGINE had a lot of seaside episodes, either set at a harbor, or on a beach. Bright skies, water, seagull sound effects, etc. The whole book series and show is set on the **Island** of Sodor.
B) I had went to car shows a lot as a kid, and heard a lot of those Beach Boys, and many similar-sounding surf/hot rod songs.
C) I went to beaches *a lot* as a kid with my father. He also had a raft, and we'd fish or crab a lot, too.
D) A lot of the iconic RAILWAY SERIES stories, which the THOMAS THE TANK ENGINE TV series is based on, were written in the 1950s and 1960s. I didn't know this at the time, I only knew that the show came out sometime around the mid-1980s. The copyright dates on the American VHS releases of the show were kinda wonky and sometimes inaccurate. When I discovered the books for the first time, I was particularly struck by the illustrations done by John T. Kenney (1957-1962) and Peter & Gunvor Edwards (1963-1972)...
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Like, I'm immediately reminded of all the retro 50s/60s stuff I saw quite often as a kid, *again*, at car shows and relatives' houses and such. Old toys, etc. I might've been born in the early '90s, but your relatives and people you know hang onto stuff from decades prior. I grew up around a lot of "old" stuff, old architecture and decor and such. My dad's former house, for example, had those '70s wood paneled walls and mustard yellow countertops. A green toilet, of all things. Lots of vintage crockery and such.
Perhaps that aural world that Brian, his brothers, and company created with their music in the 1960s and 1970s makes me think of Sodor in a way, a sort of quaint island community from decades back, albeit far across the Atlantic. It's worth noting that when The Beach Boys' popularity sunk in the U.S. in the late 1960s and they had an image problem, they remained ever-popular in the UK and most of Europe.
But yeah, one weird dream in 2004 linked the two things... And I guess I'm not alone, because someone made a mashup of Toby's theme from the TV series and 'California Girls'... and they go together very, very well...
youtube
Dreams are the brain's YTPs... and sometimes they make a real impression on you...
2 notes · View notes
mccullochlandry0 · 2 years
Text
Replica Watches Us, Replica Rolex Watches, Pretend Swiss Watches Uk
First, you'll find a way to restore taxes on the airport. You all the time have long, you'll lose your journey. All accounts are about zero.6 karat, Replica Patek Philippe Grand Complications 5.2 CRD 5.2 Carat. In 2012, the sport Super Super Super is an excellent game with a model new aesthetic design. Most watches commerce on the secondary market at a worth nicely above their unique retail worth. Even with this large premium, Patek Philippe Nautilus watches can be extremely tough to search out fashions for purchase. The comparatively constant provide of every model ensures that the market isn't over saturated, which is why Patek Philippe watches are so! Audemars Piguet Royal Oak series, chrome steel case, octagonal bezel, “TAPISSERIE” checkered ornamental dial and strap integrally fashioned with the case. In 1972, the Royal Oak series subverted the conventions of watchmaking with the above four characteristics and established a mannequin with a deserved modern basic perspective. Audemars Piguet Royal Oak has been born for greater than 45 years. Royal Oak has introduced stunning adjustments to the looks of high-end luxury watches. Honey, Aluminum Honey – Corrosion Special Component. Girard-Perregegaux AdjustableWatch Center – Silicone Replica Patek Philippe Watches and Machin. The plastic portion is 3, the higher button cover is the initial time and the down key is the important thing to alter. The Commercial Exhibition Cartier “Branch and Bishop and Branch” comes from 1888 to 1889, Samuel Ice “Art Ar. Twenty years Replica Patek Philippe Watches later, after 20 years, tv renovated at house, including hours of labor. Rabbit looking for a stainless steel desk. This time is an excellent movement and a good floor when it is. But it’s a good factor Citizen Watches Replica to mix the functionality of the region. Fortunately, Rolex I selected 116, four hundred years old, typically worse. Mobile functions have new fashions, educational features, a refuge, simpler, simpler, easier, easier to get the newest sports information. That rough method has turn out to be less and fewer tough as expertise improves, a finer precision of our future robotic overlords than ever earlier than. Hand-finishing still applies to get the perfect custom and perfection, however so far as the counterfeit factories are involved, it is close enough. https://www.fpweb.ru/replica-watches.html In an era where fast prototyping is something you are in a position to do as a interest in your personal home, it's not shocking that the replication of superior watches has turn out to be more advanced. Many Rolex replicas are even, for educated eyes, nearly exact copies of their actual counterparts. The 35mm diameter prints a set of fine kraft, pads and bead cuts with hot pe. The back of greatest replica rolex the face is designed as a greenhouse and a special pers. Generally, human leaders are rude and are very handy in lots of circumstances of administration and spor. I've visited plenty of watch factories and been fortunate to deal with hundreds and thousands of watches as a watch writer. It has a world popularity in the management sector. The value must not exceed fifty five,000 French languages. The speed of peace is used to contact exterior exterior the outer ring. The launch of the World Family Office is a historic advanced. The relationship between two individuals just isn't at all times limited to Switzerland. IVC continues to help the worldwide movie trade. If you want to get “Digital”, you might get films in films immediately from New York. An hour of decoration has eight pistol screws. Moreover, it could also display the second time zone time. This sort of watch imitation is extra appropriate for individuals who often journey on enterprise in several nations. Although the composition of the watch is difficult, the looks is fairly simple. Moreover, its unique dial additionally attracted a giant quantity of viewers. Below I will connect some of my favorite stores, which have already got numerous positive customer evaluations and high-quality replicas. Given your pocket, along with English and Chinese, you'll be able to simply perceive whenever you take a look at your pocket. There is a coin in the chest and the large chest, there could be style and hand within the church. Sometimes preparations finest replica web site 2016 and time. In addition to providing all the best products, you could also provide quality services for native customers. If after knowing that fake watches are unlawful, poor quality, and make you look foolish... wikipedia watches You are in all probability doing it in an effort to put on a standing image that will appear genuine to uneducated individuals of a low standing. And isn't that ironically the opposite of what a standing symbol is meant to do? Most people are better off simply buying the best timepiece they will afford, which goes to supply a dramatically higher ownership expertise than some low-cost pretend that can break. EBay prior to now was littered with fake watches, but that's now not the case. I actually have to say that Rolex is a humanized watch. [newline]It fully meets the wants of different folks. I can’t say sufficient good things about my expertise with ReplicaMagic1.to. After my first shopping journey to ReplicaMagic.to, and most significantly, I can’t thank my advisor sufficient. If you’re unsure who to ask, go together with xixi!
0 notes
muffinbeliever · 2 years
Text
Moving On Without You [01]
Pairing: Jacob Black x Reader
Word Count: 3105
Warnings: mentions of low self esteem, body insecurity
Summary: Bella Swan, Jacob Black, and the reader were all close friends growing up, but when Bella moved away, she grew apart from the two of you. Now, she's back in Forks, and much to your chagrin, she has caught Jacob's eye. Takes place during Twilight and New Moon; actual movie quotes included.
A/N: hello! this is my first jacob black x reader fic, or really my first twilight fic in general it'll be a 3-4 part mini series ! i hope you enjoy, please leave comments and reblog!!! 
Masterlist | Moving On Without You Masterlist
Two weeks ago, your dad had told you that your old friend Bella Swan was moving back in with her dad, Charlie. Her return home wasn’t unwelcome, in fact, it was exciting. You hadn’t seen your long-lost friend since you were six years old and she was visiting for Christmas. Charlie and your dad were old high school friends and although the years had passed, they were still closer than ever. Charlie had introduced Billy Black to your dad, as they had been friends growing up.
Born and raised in Forks, Washington, you led a simple life, one filled with school, friends, and rain— endless rain— not that you minded. You had always loved the smell of the forest after a storm and the rich color of the overturned dirt. When you were younger, hours after rainfall were often spent in your backyard digging up worms with your best friend, Jacob Black. 
Even as a child, he was a whirlwind of cheesy jokes, comforting hugs, and hair. Lots of hair. On the days it wasn’t raining, the two of you could be found in the forest, picking flowers to weave into his hair. Since you were your parents’ only child, you learned to braid hair from Jacob’s older sisters and, throughout the years, practiced your braiding skills on the long-haired boy.
Despite the small age gap, Bella, Jacob, and you grew to be close friends. Bella lived with her mom in Phoenix, but she used to visit during the summer, and when the three of you were together, it was like no time had passed. The two of you were ecstatic that she was coming back. It had been almost ten years since she had visited Forks, and you were more than excited to see your old friend.
On the day of her arrival, you were at Jacob’s house pretending to catch up on your summer reading, while you were really eyeing your best friend as he tinkered away at his motorcycle. You had always harbored feelings for the Quileute boy, but it was only a few months ago when you realized you were in love with him.
Your fingers toyed at the edge of the book pages as you travelled back to that special day, four months ago. It was cloudy and the two of you were sitting side by side, seeking comfort in the hidden spot that you had discovered together years before. It was a small clearing that overlooked the river, and it was the perfect distance between your house and Jake’s.
You were distraught because some boys were teasing you at school, shooting insults about your looks that left you feeling self-conscious. You had called Jacob in tears, asking him to meet you in the forest. He was already there when you had showed up, and he pulled you into his arms after seeing your tear-stained cheeks. His hands clenched when you told him about what had happened, and when you were done, you were crying again. He pulled you into a tight embrace.
“God, this is so embarrassing,” you pulled away, sniffling. “I’m sorry Jake, I don’t even know why I’m so broken up about some stupid guys.” He gave you a soft smile. 
“It’s alright, Y/N. You never have to apologize to me. And for the record, those guys are stupid. You’re the most beautiful girl I’ve ever met,” he said sincerely. Your cheeks warmed, and you looked away, focusing on the flowing water. 
“You don’t have to do that,” you told him softly. 
“Do what?” He asked, confusion in his voice. You imagined his furrowed eyebrows and tilted head. 
“You don’t have to try to make me feel better. I just needed someone to rant to,” you told him, not wanting to make him uncomfortable. His warm hand grabbed yours, and you looked down at your intertwined fingers. 
“Y/N, look at me,” he asked, and you abided.
“I wasn’t saying those things because I thought it would make you feel better. I said those things because it’s true, and you need someone to remind you how amazing you are.” There wasn’t an ounce of a lie in his gaze, and as you lost yourself in his chocolate brown eyes, it was like something clicked into place inside you. 
Overwhelmed with emotions, you tried to focus on the sound of the rushing water or the pounding of your heart, but as your vision blurred and tears filled your eyes once more, you knew you were unsuccessful. Jacob’s eyes were full of concern.
“Hey, why are you crying? It was supposed to be a good thing,” he told you, slightly panicked. A wet laugh escaped you, as did your tears. 
“I’m just so glad I have you.” His smile made your heart flutter, and you knew this was love. He wiped away your tears with the pad of his thumb.
“You’ll always have me, Y/N,” he promised.
“Y/N,” Jake’s voice called to you, startling you back to the present. He stared at you expectantly.
“Sorry, did you say something?” You asked and he rolled his eyes. 
“I know it must be hard to be around someone as good-looking as I am, but damn Y/N, at least try to act like you’re paying attention,” he joked and you scoffed.
“Please,” you sassed back, “More like I couldn’t focus on anything except for your god-awful smell.” He lifted up one arm and sniffed his armpit before shrugging. 
“I smell fantastic. Must be you,” he smirked. You sighed loudly and gestured to your book.
“What do you want, Jake? I’m busy,” you stated, changing the subject. 
“First of all, don’t pretend like you were reading. You hate books. Second of all, I asked if you’re nervous to see Bella,” he said. 
“First of all,” you mocked, “I don’t hate books. I just… don’t get along with them. I’m only reading this because it’s required. And to your second question, I don’t know. Kind of? I know we used to be so close, but she’s been gone for years.” He nodded his head in understanding. 
“Yeah, I know. At first, I was really looking forward to seeing her again, but as it gets closer I get more and more worried that she won’t be the same Bella,” he admitted. You rose from your seat and made your way over to to him. You sat on the floor next to him, and he threw his arm around your shoulders.
“No matter what happens, Jake, you know I’m always here for you,” you promised.
“Sounds like I’m stuck with you, huh?” He joked.
“Shut up,” you nudged him, playfully, “You love me.” He rolled his eyes.
“Yeah, yeah,” he smiled before standing, offering you his hand. He pulled you up, and you brushed off the back of your pants. 
“Let’s go get a snack before we head over to Charlie’s,” he suggested. “We’re eating dinner with them when we get there,” you reminded him, and he shrugged.
“So? I’m a growing boy, I gotta eat,” he argued and you laughed, the two of you making you way towards the house. 
The orange truck rattled up the street, and you squeezed Jacob’s hand as the car came to a halt in front of a familiar white house. You hopped out of the truck, Jake close behind, while your dad grabbed Billy’s wheelchair from the truck bed. 
 “Hey dad,” you greeted him with a smile, briefly stepping away from Jacob so your dad could pull you into a hug. 
“Hi honey,” he said. He looked over at Jacob. 
“Hey Jacob, how’s the bike coming along?”  he asked, and the boy smiled. 
“Hey Mr. Y/L/N. It’s coming along just fine,” Jacob responded and you flashed him a smile. 
“Where’s mom?” You asked, noticing the absence of your bubbly mother. 
“She’s running a little late, but she’ll be here for dinner,” your dad told you, and you nodded. The front door of the house swung open and Charlie’s familiar voice rang out. 
“I heard you guys coming all the way down the road,” he joked and your dad laughed. 
“Sure can’t miss it, can you?” Billy responded with a chuckle. As Charlie made his way down the front steps, you cranked your neck to see behind him. 
“She’s on her way down,” Charlie told you, noticing your stare. You nodded and smiled at him. 
“Hey Charlie,” you said, and he ruffled the top of your head, like he had done for the past fifteen years. 
“Hey kid.” He gave you and Jacob a hug before joining the other dads. The sound of sneakers hitting the wet cement caught your ears and your jaw dropped when you saw the brown-haired beauty approaching you. 
“Bella?” You whispered in surprise. 
“Woah,” Jacob breathed out, so quietly that you wouldn’t have heard him if you weren’t standing right there. She walked up to the two of you and shuffled her feet as the three of you stood awkwardly. Charlie cleared his throat. 
“Bella, you remember Billy Black and Y/F/N Y/L/N,” he introduced and Bella flashed them both a smile. 
“Yeah, of course,” she said softly, shaking both of their hands. “It’s so nice to see everyone again.” Your dad laughed. 
“We’re glad you’re back Bella. Charlie wouldn’t shut up about how excited he was that you were coming,” he said and Bella blushed. 
“Ain’t that the truth,” Billy added, causing Charlie to roll his eyes. 
“Alright, you keep exaggerating, I’m kicking you both out before dinner,” he threatened and everyone laughed. The dads walked away, joking with each other, leaving the three of you alone in an awkward silence. 
“Hi I’m— I’m Jacob,” the boy next to you stuttered. “We, uh, used to make mud pies when we were little,” he explained. Bella rolled her eyes playfully.
“Yeah, Jake, I remember,” Bella said and Jacob let out a nervous chuckle. There was a beat of silence and her brown eyes fell on you. 
“Y/N,” she said warmly, opening her arms.
“Hey Bells,” you said as you hugged her, using her old nickname. She looked over to where all of your dads played around.
“Are they always like this?” She asked, and you laughed. 
“It’s getting worse with old age,” Jacob teased. 
“So, what do you think?” Charlie asked Bella, placing his hand on the truck. She looked at him confused.
“About what?”
“Your homecoming present,” he said, with a smile. Her eyes widened. 
“This?” She asked, awestruck. 
“Just bought her off Billy,” he informed her. 
“Y/F/N and I totally rebuilt the engine,” Jacob explained, and the corners of Bella’s lips quirked up. Your dad chuckled and clapped Jacob on the back.
“More like I watched while Jake here did all the work,” your dad said, causing Jacob to blush lightly.
“Oh my god, you guys,” Bella gushed, bringing a smile to everyone’s faces. 
“Come on, I’ll show you the ropes,” Jacob offered, and she nodded. At the same time, you saw your mom’s silver sedan pull up to the house. 
“You guys go ahead, I’m just gonna say hi to my mom really quickly,” you told the two. They nodded, and Jacob flashed you a smile, your cheeks reddening slightly. 
“Hey mom,” you said as she stepped onto the driveway. 
“Hey sweetie,” she replied, giving you a hug. The men called out their hellos and she returned them before turning back to you.
“Where’s Jake?” She asked, and you pointed over to the truck, where you could see Bella and him laughing in the front seat. They stepped out of the truck.
“My goodness, Bella. You’ve grown so much!” Your mom exclaimed and Bella smiled shyly. 
“Mom, don’t embarrass her,” you groaned, and everyone laughed. 
“No it’s alright,” Bella reassured you, “It’s been years since everyone’s seen me.” She gave your mom a hug, and suddenly the familiar scent of rain and pine filled your nose. Jacob stood to your left, watching the hug with a smile. 
“Alright, everyone inside for dinner,” Charlie said, clapping his hands. 
“Wow Charlie, you cooked?” Your dad asked, perplexed, earning a laugh from the man with the mustache. 
“I got takeout,” he clarified as everyone began to make their way into the house. 
“Oh, thank god,” you said, causing Jacob to chuckle. 
“Hey, my cooking isn’t that bad!” Charlie exclaimed. 
“It’s pretty bad,” Jacob laughed. 
“No food for you then,” Charlie said and Jacob threw his hands up. 
“Y/N started it!” He argued. 
“Hey!” You shoved him, “What are you, five?” 
“At least I’m taller than a five-year-old.” 
“Yeah, but not smarter than one.” 
“Why, you—” Jacob’s comeback was cut off by Bella’s snickering. 
“Nice to see not much has changed then,” she commented as she passed. Jacob’s mouth snapped shut. You patted his cheek mockingly. 
“She was talking about you,” you said sweetly before running off to the front door, Jacob’s heavy footfalls right behind you. By this time, all the parents had gone inside, Charlie already cracking open beers at the table. 
“Jacob, be a gentleman and set the table,” Billy called out, and Jacob pouted at you. 
“No I’m not going to help you, doofus. Me and Bells have to catch up on some girl talk,” you told him, linking your arm with Bella’s. He huffed.
“Fine, but you owe me one,” he said leaving the two of you in the foyer as he made his way to the kitchen. 
“Come on, we have a couple of minutes before Charlie drags us to the table,” she said, pulling you up the stairs. 
Her room was different, a bigger bed and a large desk that faced the window, but you smiled as a picture on the wall caught your eye. It was the three of you at La Push one summer. Bella and you were smiling, unbeknownst to both of you that Jacob was right behind you, holding a pile of sand above your head. He flashed the camera a toothy smile, mischief sparkling in his eyes. 
Bella sat on the bed, patting the space next to her. You flopped onto the soft mattress, your legs hanging off the edge. 
“So how’ve you been, Bells?” You asked, wanting to know about your friend’s life. She shrugged.
“Same as always, I guess. Gonna miss the Arizona heat though,” she said and you laughed.
“Welcome to Forks, the wettest place in the continental US,” you said, dryly, and she groaned. 
“Don’t remind me.” It was your turn to shrug.
“It’s true,” you said, and she sighed.
“Anyways,” she changed the subject, “How’ve you been? Any boys?” You blushed, ducking your head. 
“I’ll take that as a yes,” she smirked.
“Bells,” you groaned, and she laughed. 
“Come on, it’ll be just like old times. You and me, laying in bed, giggling about boys and drama,” she nudged you with her arm. You buried your face in your hands.
“I think I liked you better in Arizona.” Your words were slightly muffled by your hands, but she heard them anyways. 
“Too bad I’m here to stay,” she said, simply. You opened your mouth to respond, but your words were cut off by Charlie announcing it was time to eat. 
“Let the interrogation begin,” you told her smugly. 
“Oh god,” she groaned. Your laugh echoed down the hallway as you bounded down the stairs. 
Since you were in different grades, you didn’t interact with Bella at school. The next time you talked to Bella was at La Push. It was merely a coincidence that you were there with Jacob, Quil, and Embry. While you weren’t as close to them as Jake was, you still spent a fair amount of time with the boys in a group setting. Jacob was the first to spot her, sitting in a van with some juniors that you recognized from Forks High. 
“Let’s go say hi,” Jacob suggested, and you nodded, following him towards the parking lot. 
“Bella!” He called out, and she looked up, smiling when she saw the two of you approaching her. 
“Guys, this is Jacob and Y/N. Y/N’s a sophomore at Forks,” Bella introduced. Her friends said a friendly hi.
“What are you guys doing here? Are you stalking me?” She teased, and Jake rolled his eyes. 
“You’re on my rez, remember? You surfing?” He asked, and she shook her head. A petite blonde girl next to her spoke up.
“Keep her company. Her date bailed,” she teased.
“What date?” A boy to her right asked immediately. The blonde girl responded.
“She invited Edward.” Bella blushed.
“To be polite,” she defended. 
“Cullen’s a freak,” Mike said. While you had never talked to him before, you knew his name since he was popular at school. 
“You got that right,” Quil agreed, next to you. Bella flashed him a confused look.
“You know them?” She asked. 
“The Cullens don’t come here,” he said, sternly. Jacob shot Quil a look, and you offered Bella a tight smile, hoping to alleviate some of the tension. There was a second of awkward silence before Jacob cleared his throat. 
“If you’re not surfing, you wanna look at the tide pools with me?” He asked Bella, and she nodded. 
“Ya, sure,” she said, and looked at you. “Y/N, you coming?” You were about to say yes when you saw Jake out of the corner of your eye. He subtly shook his head and gave you his infamous puppy eyes that he knew you could never resist. You weren’t sure why he wanted to be alone with her, but you obliged. 
“You go ahead,” you said, and she smiled and nodded at you. You watched as her and Jacob made their way towards the water, Bella’s friends following shortly after. Embry let out a low whistle. 
“I can see why Jake won’t shut up about her now,” he said, and your head whipped towards his direction.
“What do you mean?” He shrugged.
“Ever since she came back, it’s been ‘Bella this, Bella that’, but now I see what he means. She’s hot,” Embry said. Tears pricked the back of your eyes, but you blinked them away quickly. As Quil and Embry talked, you watched Jacob laugh in the distance, his eyes shining with happiness, and you couldn’t stop the sinking feeling in your chest. 
“Hey, Y/N, you wanna get food?” Quil asked, and you pulled your gaze away from your two friends by the shore. 
“Yeah, sure,” you said, forcing a smile.
446 notes · View notes
tyongxnct · 3 years
Text
𝑏𝑎𝑐𝑘 𝑡𝑜 𝑦𝑜𝑢 - 𝑀𝑎𝑟𝑘 𝐿𝑒𝑒
Tumblr media
pairing: Mark Lee x reader
special guest: Jaehyun, Johnny, Yuta, Jungwoo, Taeyong, Doyoung, mention of Haechan
summary: Years ago, you were deeply in love with Mark Lee. He’s your first love and you thought he’d be the last. After finding out why he really dated you, he broke up with you and vanished. You were devastated and heartbroken. Now you were at the airport as the maid of honor of your best friend Aera, her wedding’s in Greece and you were flying three days earlier with her, her fiancé Jaehyun and his best man. Little did you know that Mark Lee was Jaehyun’s best man. Feelings you thought you had buried deep inside bloomed again.
song: back to you - Selena Gomez
genre: exes-to-lovers!au, angst, smut, fluff
warnings: smut, alcohol consumption, swearing
word count: 11.7k
A/N: I’m finally done. This is the last fic of my series and I can’t believe that i’m done with this series. This series means so much to me, not only because I love Selena Gomez, but also because of the meaning behind evey story. Thank you for all of your support, thank you for every comment, like, reblog, ask and follow. This is just the beginning. Also thank you for requesting that you want to read a second part to some of my stories, I’ll try to write them in the upcoming month, march. I hope you enjoy. Thanx
taglist: @alex-chann​, @aesthetichrj @bvbyxuxi​​
© tyongxnct on all platforms
Took you like a shot Thought that I could chase you with a cold evening Let a couple years water down how I'm feeling about you And every time we talk Every single word builds up to this moment And I gotta convince myself I don't want it even though I do
“I have BIG news!” Aera squealed as soon as you opened the door for her. She hugged you tightly and started jumping, you jumped with her even though you had no idea why.
“Why are we jumping around?”
“Greece! I’m getting married in Greece!” she yelled happily, “You know that it’s my dream to get married in Greece and my amazing soon-to-be-husband surprised me with it! Oh god, I  can’t believe I’m marrying Jaehyun in fucking GREECE!”
“Holy shit that’s great! But can we stop jumping I might puke.”
You sat down on your couch with Aera, “We need to start planning, the wedding is in 3 weeks. I’ve sent the invitations right before I came here. We booked a hotel with the best view ever and my wonderful maid of honor aka you are flying with me and Jaehyun a two days earlier, you know, to get stuff done and the others come one day before the wedding, your man too, by the way. I can’t wait for my bachelorette party- but remember, I promised Jaehyun no strippers.” Her eyes sparkled as she talked about her wedding and you started thinking about your own future.
Were you ever going to get married? You want to get married, you really do. But what if you never get the chance to? Your boyfriend hated to talk about commitment and marriage, he said living together and dating was enough, but you never felt the same way. You wanted to get married, you want a ring on your finger, and you wanted to call him your husband, not your boyfriend.
Aera left after a while and you were alone, until you heard the door open with a sigh. “I’m home.”
His voice, no, his existence alone triggered you and without knowing you plugged in your earphones. “I said I’m home Y/n. There she fucking goes again, god I’m not going to deal with you tonight.” And without saying anything after that, he left again. Minho, your boyfriend of two and half years, always left you alone. He never bothered to talk to you about the problems in your relationship and after trying and trying, you were sick of it.
Dating him was almost torture but breaking up with him was also difficult. You were so scared of being alone, of not being loved.
Almost three weeks later, you found yourself at the airport with Jaehyun and Aera. Jaehyun looked at his watch every two minutes and he looked really nervous too. “Where the fuck is he?” he mumbled and Aera kicked his leg. “Ouch?” he hissed in pain. “Sorry baby didn’t mean to kick you that hard.”
“What is going on here? Who are we waiting for?” you asked confused. “You didn’t tell her?” Jaehyun asked his fiancée. Aera shook her head.
“W-Well about that- uhm, there’s one thing I have to tell you, but don’t get too mad,” Aera looked at you nervously, “you, uhm… you remember Mark Lee, right? Please forgive me for not telling you, but- fuck, he’s Jaehyun’s best man. He’s coming with us.” Aera closed her eyes, scared of your reaction.
“You are joking right?” your heart pounded against your chest.
“N-No, I really didn’t know that you didn’t know- a-and you know, Mark’s my oldest friend and yeah, and uhm, fuck he’s coming act natural.” Jaehyun looked at his phone and laughed, even though his screen was dark and Aera laughed with him.
“How the fuck am I supposed to act natural?!” you almost yelled bus as soon as you heard Mark’s little hi, your heart stopped beating.
It’s been almost three years since you heard his voice. Every memory played in your mind like a sad movie, the second he asked you to be his girlfriend to the end of your relationship with him, the moment he broke your heart almost made you cry again, but Aera stepped on your foot and you came back to reality.
“Hi.” You said coldly, his last word replaying in your head over and over again.
Aera and Jaehyun watched you and Mark awkwardly and Mark couldn’t find any words to say, except for, “H-hi.”
“Sooo, now that everyone’s here,” Jaehyun handed you your tickets. “Thanks.” Mark mumbled.
You were about to go on board, you didn’t say a word since Mark came and he was busy talking to Aera and Jaehyun. “Y/n, we’ll see you guys when we land alright?”
“What do you mean?” you asked confused, “We sit together? Right?”
“W-Well about that- we are flying first class, we wanted to spoil ourselves a little- please don’t get angry I’m sorry I am so sorry.” Aera whispered and you felt like you could explode any second like a volcano.
“Y-You mean… you’re telling me I have to sit with him for the next couple hours?! All alone?!” you tried to whisper but it was loud enough for Jaehyun and Mark to hear.
“shh! Just, I don’t know, sleep, or watch a movie or maybe just talk to him like a grown up, please do it for me?” she pouted.
“I’m gonna be wasted when we arrive in Greece.” You couldn’t be angry at her. “As long as you don’t kill him.”
Jaehyun and Aera entered the plane first and left you and Mark alone. “So, how have you been?”
The audacity.
“Good.” You mumbled. How long until you could enter that fucking plane?
“Me too, well, I’d say ok-“
“Look, Mark. I’m doing this for our friends, okay? I’m not interested in your life. I don’t want to talk to you unless it’s about the wedding. Did I make myself clear?” maybe you were mean and bitchy, but after everything he had done to you, you didn’t care.
He just nodded and looked down to his feet.
Half an hour later, you were seated on the plane right next to Mark. It’s not your first time flying, but it was Mark’s first time, and he was fucking scared.
“This is captain Lee Taeyong speaking, I’m your pilot for our flight to Mykonos, Greece. My co-pilot for today is Kim Doyoung. Please enjoy your flight.”
After the announcement and the instructions, you were ready to go.
The plane started moving and you could feel Mark tensing up next to you. His grip on the hand rest tightened and his knuckles turned white.
You tried so hard to ignore him, but you couldn’t. You should laugh at him, take pictures of his suffering- but you held his hand and assured it him that it’ll be over.
Mark looked at you and then back at your hands. Your thumb slowly stroked his hand and he stopped thinking about the plane and he could only think about your hand holding his.
You held his hand until you saw the flight attendant walk around.
Mark thanked you but you ignored him.
“Hello, would you like to have some water or coffee?” the flight attendant asked you and Mark.
“Just a water please.” Mark said.
“Do you have something stronger? Wine? Or champagne?”
“Sure ma’am.”
“Alright I’d like to have some champagne.” You smiled and she nodded.
Mark looked at you, eyes a little wide.
Four glasses later, you were a little tipsy.
“I think you had enough-“ Mark tried to stop you from ordering another glass.
“You don’t know anything about me!” you protested.
“Y/n, get some sleep come on-“
“Mind your own business.” You plugged in your Airpods and ignored him. You didn’t want him to interact with you and If you have to stop drinking for him to shut up, you sadly had to.
You closed your eyes and leaned back. You didn’t notice Mark’s eyes on you, watching your pretty features as your chest raised with every breath you took.
Shortly after, you fell asleep.
You could break my heart in two But when it heals, it beats for you I know it's forward but it's true
Three years ago
“It was a game. I won and now it’s over.” Mark said coldly as he looked away.
“What do you mean a game? And what is over? Mark, babe, I don’t understand.” Maybe you knew, maybe you tried to hide the fact that you saw it coming. Your relationship was too good to be true.
“I told my friends that I could fuck you within a year, and I did. We’ve been dating for ten months. I won. I can’t believe I waited ten months to fuck you.” He said casually.
“What?”
“Are you deaf? I fucked you and I got a lot of cash in exchange. Now we’re over. As simple as that.”
“You’re joking? Right? You love me, Mark. We love each other. It’s not funny.” Your voice broke.
“I’m not fucking joking,” he showed you the money he got, “Now, please get the fuck out of my apartment. Oh, and take your toothbrush with you.”
You were crying and that annoyed him. “Why are you fucking crying?!”
“M-Mark please don’t do this- I love you. I have never loved anyone like I love you. P-Please tell me you’re lying.” You sobbed.
“You know what, I’m leaving. Leave before I come back.”
Mark didn’t want to leave, but watching you cry and sob hurt him, he would never admit that to you but deep down, he felt something for you. Mark thought ending things with you was better than walking on eggshells. It was a matter of time until you would find out. He didn’t want to risk you finding out from someone else. The least he could do was tell you, face to face.
You loved him, you really loved him so much. He was a perfect boyfriend. There was not a single day you doubt him or your relationship. It hurt, you first ever heartbreak and you didn’t know how to handle the pain.
I wanna hold you when I'm not supposed to When I'm lying close to someone else You're stuck in my head and I can't get you out of it If I could do it all again I know I'd go back to you I know I'd go back to you I know I'd go back to you
After your breakup with Mark, you felt your life slowly falling apart. You were barely present in class and you stopped interacting with your friends. You drowned in self-pity and you fell deeper and deeper. Only Aera was there for you. After so many years of friendship, she always got your back.
“Is the pain ever going to stop?” you asked her between sobs.
“Honey, it’ll take a while, but I promise you, it’ll stop.”
Aera and Jaehyun were dating since first year of college and he told you that he had no idea about his oldest friend’s plan. Jaehyun was happy to see his friend happy- because was happy whenever he was with you. You went on double dates and spent so much time together, Jaehyun really thought that you and Mark were going to end up together.
“I swear I didn’t know. His other friends- that Haechan guy and the others were with him. He never told me because he know that we’re friends.”
“It’s okay, Jae. You’re not as childish as they’re. Don’t worry about it. I’m fine.”
And Jaehyun and Aera never left your side until college was over. During your time thinking about life and finishing college, you met Minho, your current boyfriend. You started dating and you thought he’d help you get over Mark, but he only made you feel worse.
He was a fuckboy, he fucked anyone with tits, and even though you knew it, you still agreed to date him.
Multiple fights and breakups followed, and you always end up at Aera’s or Minho would leave for a couple days.
Whenever you were lonely, and it was the case most of time, you thought about Mark. You missed him, his lips, his touches, the way he laughed and his silly jokes. You missed the way he said I love you and how warm and loved you felt with him.
No matter how hard Mark hurt you, you didn’t regret falling in love with him. You’d do it again and again.
We never got it right Playing and replaying old conversations Overthinking every word and I hate it 'Cause it's not me And what's the point in hiding Everybody knows we got unfinished business And I'll regret it if I didn't say this isn't what it could be
Two days until the wedding
Mark shook you softly and tried to wake you up. “Hey, Y/n. We’re here. Wake up.”
“Just a little longer Markie.” You mumbled in your sleep as you held his hand. When you landed, Mark got scared again and just held your hand without asking you. You were asleep after all.
Mark’s heart was about to explode. He blushed at the nickname. You used to call him Markie every time you were sleepy or acting like a baby to get his attention.
And every fucking time he fell for it and his heart softened. “Okay baby.” This time Mark stroked your hand with his thumb.
About three minutes later, the flight attendant came to wake her. “Sir, ma’am. You need to leave the plane. We landed almost ten minutes ago.”
You slowly woke up and stretched your arms. “What? Oh, sorry.” You stood up, a little too fast. Everything was spinning, Mark held your waist and you fell on his lap.
“Are you sure we landed? Everything’s spinning around.” You held your head, not noticing that you were on Mark’s lap. “Y/n, uhm, could you stand up? But do it slowly this time!” he still held your waist. “What? Oh, shit, sorry.” You stood up, a little slower this time.
“Y/n! Mark! What took you so long? What the hell?” Aera looked strictly but as she saw Mark’s arm around your waist she softened. “S-she’s a little tipsy.” Mark said, cheeks red.
“Of course, she is.”
“Am not! Oh my god, the weather is so good!” your eyes were slightly open but as soon as you saw the sea and the beautiful architecture your smiled brightly. You pushed Mark’s arm off and started unbuttoning your shirt.
Mark’s eyes widened, and Jaehyun turned around, he didn’t want to watch you take off your clothes. Aera’s mouth fell open and Mark kept on watching you. Your tank top under your shirt rose a little and Mark’s eyes travelled to your soft skin. You put your shirt in your handbag and took out your sunglasses.
Mark’s eyes never left your body, his eyes going up to your breasts. He needs to get away from you or he’ll lose his mind.
“You can turn back baby, she’s wearing something underneath.”
“J-Jaehyun maybe we should… you know.” Mark locked eyes with Jaehyun.
“What you mean Mark?” Jaehyun asked cluelessly.
“A car, you know, for the hotel.”
“Oh yeah right. Ladies, don’t move away, we’ll go rent a car.” Jaehyun kissed Aera and then they left.
“I’m going to kill him.” You breathed out after Mark left. “You won’t.” Aera posed next to you as you took selfies together. “I will. I hate him. He acts like nothing happened, like, like he never broke my heart. As if we’re old friends or shit like that.”
“He acts totally shy around you. I think you intimidate him. Did you see how he watched you when you took off your shirt? That idiot was and is so into you.” Aera always thought that Mark loved you, no matter what he did. You don’t date someone for months just for 50 bucks. “He’s a man. As soon as they see tits, they’re on their knees.” You laughed.
“Well, maybe you should let him kneel for you a little longer. I guess he’s into that.” She giggled.
“I can’t believe that you just said that.” You closed your eyes. “Well, Jaehyun’s into that.”
“Jaehyun’s into what?” Jaehyun asked as he heard his name. “Into me of course.”
“That’s why I’m marrying you.” He pulled her in for a kiss- a very steamy and hot kiss. “Hello? Keep it PG-13 please.” You looked at them with disgust in your eyes. Mark awkwardly coughed next to you. “The car is ready.”
You were in the backseat with Mark, he was a little close for your liking. “Your leg is touching mine.” You said. “And?” he asked.
“I don’t like it.”
“Sounds like a you problem.” He said back. “Excuse me?” you said in disbelief.
Jaehyun and Aera locked eyes for a second.
Aera turned the radio louder and it was your song.
“Y/n! Isn’t that your favorite song?!” she yelled through the music. Mark glanced at you. He remembered the song. You had your first kiss with Mark, and that song was playing in the background. You were in his car, just like right now, in the backseat.
“No. It’s not.” You said as you looked out.
“What? But it’s in your Spotify playlist. What was it called? Fav songs? Best songs? His songs? My songs?” she kept on asking and you couldn’t take it anymore. “’Our songs’ but I deleted that because that playlist was stupid. Now, please. Change that songs.”
Mark smiled to himself. You still had the playlist called our songs? Mark and you created that playlist when you were dating and you always listened to it, over thousand times and it never got boring.
“Fine.” She sighed. “No! Don’t change that song. I-it is my favorite song.” Mark said and you looked at him with furrowed brows.
“Okay.”
“Change it.” You demanded.
“Don’t.” Mark was looking at you too. “Aera, change the song.” You said through gritted teeth.
“Aera I’ll jump out of the car If you change it.” Mark threatened.
“He won, Y/n, sorry. He threatened with his life.”
You didn’t say anything because the song changed. You looked back to your phone, ignoring Mark.
“We’re here.” Jaehyun parked the car and you mouth fell open. The hotel looked stunning. “Holy shit. This place is fucking gorgeous.” Aera said happily. “Only the best for my fiancée.” Jaehyun was fucking cheesy but Aera loved it.
The hotel was not exactly like a hotel. It was more like little white house’s next to each other with a pool and a perfect view. The house was bigger than you thought, many guest rooms, a big room for the couple and a very big room for you and Mark, at the end of the hallway, far away from Jaehyun and Aera’s room.
“If you excuse us for a while, we have things to discuss in our room,” Jaehyun said as he winked at Aera. “But we’ll get dinner together. Don’t go too far, stay in your rooms or go swimming we don’t really care just leave us alone for an hour-“ Aera kicked his leg again. “or three.”
After unpacking your stuff, you decided to go to the pool. You changed to your black two-piece swimsuit and left your room and at the same time Mark opened his door and left his room. He was in his swim trunks and he stopped his movements as soon as he saw you leaving your room.
Mark tried to hide his gaze on your body, but he was quite obvious. “Stop staring.”
“I-I’m not staring.” He looked away.
“Sure.” You made your way outside, to the pool. It was extremely hot, you put your towel on the beach chair next to the pool and sat down, ready to put on some sunscreen. Mark entered the porch and looked at you. You put sunscreen on your legs and didn’t break the eye contact.
You wanted to tease him, provoke him so you put on a show. You slowly pulled the straps of your swimsuit down and slowly put the sunscreen on your neck and shoulders until you reached the upper part of your breasts. You didn’t need to look at Mark, you felt his eyes on your as he put his stuff down next to you.
“Mark?”
“Y-Yes?” he stuttered, his focus on your breasts.
“Could you help me? I can’t reach my back.” You said innocently.
Mark gulped, “Y-yeah I can, uhm, I can do that for you.”
Mark wasn’t the only one watching. You watched him too. You watched him take off his shirt and you couldn’t look away. He looked hot, hotter than before. Did he start working out? He caught you watching him and smirked at you. You threw the sunscreen to him and turned around. You untied the bikini bra but held it against your breasts.
He squeezed a little on his hand and slowly put it on your lower back, slowly massaging it into your skin. You didn’t know If his hands were cold or If the sunscreen was cold, but after he touched you, your entire body shivered. You got goosebumps, you even felt your nipples harden.
“Yes Mark, just like that.” You teased him again.
“Feels good?”
“Mhm…” you moaned.
His face was close to yours, you could feel his breathe against your neck. His hands slowly travelled down, slightly about your ass. “Hands up, Mark.” You pushed his hands up again, you wouldn’t let him touch your ass.
You leaned back, your head was resting on Mark’s shoulder. You were sitting between his legs and you grabbed his thigh after he put a little bit pressure on your back. You weren’t going to lie- it really felt good. Your muscles relaxed, you closed your eyes and just let him touch you.
“You want me to go harder?” he whispered in your ear. “Yes, please go harder on me.” And he did. You squeezed his thigh, your hand travelled higher and higher, “Fuck.” He mumbled under his breath and when you stopped, you moved forwards. “That’s enough.”
You tied your bikini bra back up and turned to him. He quickly tried to hide his bulge with a towel. “Are you perhaps turned-on Mark?” you mocked him.
“Your nipples are hard. I guess you are turned-on.”
He was right. You were turned on and your nipples were hard. “No, I’m not. Why would that turn me on? My nipples are hard b-because it’s cold. And stop looking you pervert!” you crossed your arms in front of you and made your way to the pool.
“Cold my ass.” He mumbled.
You slowly entered the pool, step by step. The temperature was good, you hoped your nipples would calm down. You watched Mark enter the pool, he was on the other side looking at you.
“This is my side and that is yours. Stay on your side and don’t bother me.” You told him strictly. Mark nodded and watched you. You just stared at each other and then Mark dove into the water. He swam towards you and when he got out, he was right in front of you, face, and hair wet. Chest rising and falling, eyes on you. Mark was really close, like, really close. You could feel the bulge against your thigh.
“What are you doing?” you asked.
“Swimming.” He caged you in his arms and pushed your body softly against the wall. He looked at you and the beautiful view of Greece and the ocean he had.
“Swim on your side of the pool.” He was annoying you so much.
“I have a better view from here.” Mark said as he looked you in the eyes. “Fine, you can stay here-“
“Don’t go.” He whispered. “Why? I’m blocking your view.”
“You are the view.”
You didn’t say anything back- you couldn’t. Your heart was beating against your chest, breathing got difficult and you couldn’t calm down. He was so close, you were about to lose your mind.
Mark wasn’t doing any better. You looked ethereal. You looked as beautiful as the first time he had met you. You were even prettier and the way you were so cold to him was kind of hot. Mark thought that his feelings for you died but seeing you after such a long time only made him realize, that his feelings for you got even stronger.
He always asked Jaehyun about you, but Jaehyun punched him and told him to fuck off because he had hurt his girlfriends’ best friend and his own friend, too. In Jaehyun’s eyes, Mark was a great friend, and he would trust him with his life, but after what he had done to you, Mark lost the right to know about your life. Still, Mark tried to find out If you were feeling any better after the breakup. If you were happy without him in your life, but he always failed and reaching out to you would be the worst thing he could do to you.
Mark’s hands were on your waist. He pushed his body against yours and he knew how nervous you were, but two can play this game.
Your hand was on his toned stomach, caressing it softly and then going down. You never broke eye contact and when your hand landed on his crotch, softly squeezing his bulge, he let out a moan. You were bold, you kept on playing with his bulge and Mark’s lips were attacking your neck. He placed soft kisses and started sucking.
“Fuck, Y/n. It feels so good. Please don’t stop.” He moaned as he squeezed your waist slightly. Before you could realize what exactly was happening, your phone rang.
“Ignore it.” Mark mumbled, his lips leaving your skin for a second.
“Mark- no.”
“Please… I’m so close.” He kissed your neck up to your jaw. You wanted to keep doing whatever the fuck you were doing with fucking Mark Lee, but your phone never stopped ringing. “You’re close?”
“Yes baby, so close.”
And you stopped your hand movements immediately. “W-What no please-“ he begged but you pushed him away. “You’re a big boy, right? You don’t need me.” You stepped out of the pool and wrapped the towel around yourself. Mark was painfully hard, and he was about to cum.
You took your phone and looked at the messages you just got. Minho texted you and you realized that you just gave Mark a handjob, even though he didn’t cum, and you totally forgot about Minho’s existence. Not that Minho always had you on his mind.
“You have got to be kidding me.” You said.
Mark looked at you curiously.
You called Minho immediately, not caring If you lost so much money since you called someone abroad.
“What the fuck does that mean?!” you asked angrily.
“I’m busy- I can’t attend the wedding.”
“Busy my ass, fuck you. This is my best friend’s wedding, the least you could do is to come to the wedding and stay next to your fucking girlfriend.” You were so angry, you didn’t care about anything.
Mark didn’t want to listen to your private conversation- and he had to jerk off- but after hearing the word girlfriend, he stopped in his tracks and listened.
“I have so much work and it’s just a wedding- I’ll make it up to you.” Minho said but you were distracted by the voices and music. “A-Are you at the club? You promised you’d never do that again?!”
“I’m with some colleagues-“ he lied.
“It’s fine. I don’t have time for this right now.” You hung up without listening to him any further. You were exhausted, so fucking exhausted. You turned to your left and saw Mark watching you. “Who was that?” he asked.
“None of your business.” You were cold to him again. Mark was about to say something, but you left without giving him the chance.
The only thing on your mind right now was Mark’s lips on your body. You took a hot shower and changed into a pretty sundress, perfect for the hot weather.
Mark was under the shower, after he jerked off, you still didn’t leave his mind. All he could think about was you and the person to whom you were talking.
After an hour, Aera told you to get ready- you were all going out for dinner. You all got ready and left the house. You were in the backseat with Mark again, not exchanging a word with the three, you were in your own world.
When you felt Mark’s hand on your thigh you turned your head to him. “Huh?”
“Burgers? What do you say?” he asked softly and pulled his hand back. “Sure.” You just wanted to drink, you didn’t care about food.
Jaehyun parked next to a restaurant and when you entered, you were all shocked. It was a beautiful restaurant with a terrace and a pretty view. Aera was next to you, Jaehyun across from her and Mark right across from you.
It felt like back then when you were going on actual double dates. “I think I have a déjà vu?” Jaehyun laughed awkwardly. “Ouch!” Mark yelped. “Sorry Mark, I wanted to kick Jaehyun.” Aera said. “Why would you want to kick me?” he asked his girlfriend. “Babe, shut up.” It was so awkward.
Mark looked at you, he knew exactly what Jaehyun was talking about. “Do you guys remember when the waiter pushed Jaehyun’s head into the cake?” Mark laughed at the memory the four of your shared. You didn’t say anything, but the others laughed. “Oh my god that was hilarious. He tasted so delicious.” Aera winked at him. “Okay, well, uhm, I wasn’t talking about that.” Mark scratched the back of his head awkwardly.
“My baby likes it when her fiancée tastes like strawberries.” Jaehyun smirked at Aera.
“This is absolutely not something we want to hear, Jesus.” Mark said disgusted.
After finishing dinner, you walked on the beach together. “Hey, babe, what’s on your mind?” Aera pulled you back to talk to you. She knew something was up.
“I just- Minho isn’t coming and I’m not sad about it. Why am I not sad about it?” you asked her. “Thanks god- I mean, I think your brain started working finally. Do you even see a future with him?” she asked you. “No, I don’t b-but I’ll never have future with anyone- I guess I’m just not worth-“
“If you dare to finish that sentence, I’ll push you into the water.” Aera threatened you. “Listen, I know when you are happy, and there was not a single time you were happy in that relationship, not like you were with that dumbass-“ she pointed at Mark, “The last time I saw you truly happy was with him, and I’m not saying go get Mark, I’m saying that Minho isn’t worth it. You are too good for him and there’s someone who loves you so much and who deserved your love and attention. Not that looser.”
And your eyes never left Mark’s back.
Something inside you switched, you don’t need a man next to you to be happy, well definitely not a man like Minho- he wasn’t even a man. After all the tears and fights you finally opened your eyes, and you knew that you deserve better.
“Fuck this shit I’m breaking up with that piece of shit.” And you really did. Aera held your hand as you dialed his number and called him.
“Y/n? It’s fucking 4 am.” Minho said. “Babe-“ you heard in the background, but you didn’t fucking care.
“You know what, I don’t even fucking care. Do whatever you want- thanks god you aren’t coming. I don’t have to make memories with an asshole like you. Go back to your slut. I’ll get my stuff when I’m back. I’m done with you” And you hung up.
You felt better than ever before.
You didn’t feel like crying- you were happy, you wanted to make great memories with your best friend and after so many years, you finally broke up with Minho. You felt free and when you looked to your left, to the stunning view you had, you just smiled.
“I’m so proud of you. You know, there are a couple single friends of Jaehyun coming to the wedding, maybe you’ll get some dick.” She wiggled her eyebrows. “Jaehyun’s friends? Are we really sure about that?” you joked, looking at Mark again.
“You are right.”
Meanwhile, Mark and Jaehyun were talking about you.
“Dude, she was talking about someone not attending the wedding and like, she said girlfriend or something, I don’t know- is she… is Y/n dating someone?” Mark asked, he was scared of the answer. He had hope to get you back, but when you were someone else’s, he couldn’t do anything.
“Yeah, Minho. Such a piece of shit, like, he’s worse than you-“
“Hey!”
“Sorry, but like, what you did was an asshole move but he’s like constantly an asshole, I think that’s worse than being a dick just once. He cheats and yells and is so fucking disrespectful, if it weren’t for Y/n I’d kill him and I can’t believe that he’s coming to my wedding, god.”
Mark was shocked, you’re really dating someone like him?
“Why isn’t she leaving him?” he asked Jaehyun. “I don’t really know, they started dating right after you left, maybe she tried to move on with him.”
Mark knew he had hurt you really bad, but you tried to move on that soon? Why did you touch him like that when you have a boyfriend? Why did you let him kiss your neck and be so close?
“Let’s go to the club!” you yelled happily, and Mark turned to you. “Club?” he asked.
“Yes, the fucking club, I want to get wasted!” you sang happily.
And the next stop was a club. After a couple shots (Jaehyun didn’t drink anything except for water, he’s the driver), you and Aera danced on the dancefloor happily together. You felt so alive and excited, you jumped around and Mark couldn’t keep his eyes away from you.
The way your dress slightly rose and exposed your beautiful legs. He hoped nobody else was looking at you like he did.
“You’re staring.” Jaehyun said.
“Am not.”
“You’re so fucking obvious, it physically hurts me to see you like this.” Jaehyun patted Mark’s back.
“Do you think she still hates me?” Mark asked. “Well, I would.”
“That’s not helpful.” Mark gulped down another shot. “Alright, I’m sorry. She’s like, pissed, but I don’t think she hates you.”
“Baby! Dance with me!” Aera pulled Jaehyun to the dance floor and he didn’t resist. He had to show everyone that Aera was his girl, his fiancée. Dancing slowly turned into a make out session and not even five minutes later, they left the dancefloor and entered the restroom.
After dancing for so long, you returned back to your table. “What are you doing here all alone?” you asked Mark.
“Drinking.” He drank shot after shot. “Share with me.” You sat down next to him, really close. Your thighs touching and his gaze on your legs made you smirk.
“Let’s play a game. We’ll ask questions and If we don’t want to answer, we take a shot. Okay?”
You nodded, that could get really interesting. You ordered a whole vodka bottle and started the game.
“Ladies first.”
“What a gentleman. Well, okay, I got a question. Did you get to cum today?” you asked boldly. “I did.” He smirked at you.
“Okay, uhm, were you turned on?”
You took a shot, yes you were so turned on, but you wouldn’t say that out loud.
Mark looked you in the eyes, “Do I look hot?”
“So fucking hot.” Mark said without thinking.
“Do you want me to touch you?” he asked now, you took a shot, which was a pretty obvious answer to him. He put his hand on your thigh. He squeezed slightly. “I never said yes.” You said. “You also never said no. Do you want me to stop touching you?”
“It’s not your turn.” Which meant that you didn’t want him to stop touching you.
After a couple shots, Mark finally asked you the question he was dying to ask.
“Did you miss me?” his face was serious, and he looked you the deep in the eyes. Whenever Mark asked you a question to which you couldn’t say no, you took a shot, just like you did at this question. Mark knew that you had missed him.
“I missed you. So much.” He came closer, nose brushing yours. Mark pressed his lips on the corner of your lips. He slightly pulled back and you looked at you, you weren’t stopping him, so he continued.
The next kiss landed on the tip of your nose and then on the other corner of your lips. Mark squeezed your thigh with a little bit more pressure as he finally placed his lips on yours. Mark kissed you slowly and without realizing it, you kissed him back. You shut your eyes and let him kiss you. He kissed you with so much passion, so much longing and you cupped his cheeks to pull him closer.
His right hand held you by your waist and squeezed it, you gasped, and he put his hot muscle in your mouth. His tongue was playing with yours, he sucked on your lower lip and you could feel yourself getting wetter with every touch and every kiss. You forgot that you were in public, everyone could watch your heavy make-out session with Mark.
“M-Mark-“ you moaned.
“Mhmm…” he didn’t want to stop-
“Mark- there are people around -fuck- us-“ when he started kissing your neck, you lost it.
“Don’t care.” And he kept kissing your skin. “I can’t get enough of you.” He smirked as he left a mark on your skin.
You opened your eyes and saw Jaehyun and Aera coming. You pushed Mark away and acted like you didn’t just have the best kiss of your life.
“We’re done,” Aera giggled, “We should go back, it’s late and we should get sober until tomorrow night. I want to remember my bachelorette party.”
You just nodded, grabbed your purse, and left the club with the others coming after you.
The car ride was awkward. Mark wanted to hold your hand, but you tried to leave as much space as possible between you. Your head was spinning, you wanted him but the voice in your head told you to back off.
Mark was silent the whole ride back and after you left, he could finally breath again.
“The others are coming tomorrow, I trust my best man to take care of them.” Jaehyun and Mark talked on the way back to the house and you tried to ignore the fact that Mark was really walking right next to you.
“Of course, dude. You’re bachelor party is going to be crazy, by the way.” Mark planed something big for Jaehyun.
“No strippers.” Jaehyun warned.
“No strippers for you.” Mark teased even though he was suddenly not interested in seeing women, except for you. You were on his mind and you just didn’t want to leave.
That kind of hurt you.
You accidently locked eyes with Mark, and he wanted to punch himself. “I- I mean I don’t want them either- you know? I swear I didn’t book any strippers.” Mark tried to save himself, but you just rolled your eyes.
“We’re going to have strippers though, Aera.”
“What? Aera, babe, I thought we said no strippers.” Jaehyun pouted.
“I told her! Y/n No strippers!” Aera panicked.
“No strippers for you.” You mocked Mark and he glared at you.
“No strippers and that’s final.” Jaehyun said strictly like a dad, pointing his finger at me.
“I was just joking- don’t worry. No strippers. Promise.”
You could break my heart in two But when it heals, it beats for you I know it's forward but it's true
The next day was hectic. Family members and friends finally arrived and you, as the maid of honor, tried your best to be there for them and for Aera. Mark on the other hand just hung out with Jaehyun. The wedding is tomorrow and the bachelor parties are tonight. Aera was a little stressed, even with your help. She was talking with the catering company and you could see how exhausted she was.
“Aera, go take a long relaxing bath, I got this. I have your list and all of the information. Let me manage this, you need to relax and enjoy this. I don’t want you to stress.” You told her.
“You’re right, I trust you with this.”
You did everything you had to do. You were done with the check list and when you were about to go to your room to take a quick nap, a voice interrupted you.
“So, Y/n. Did you get hotter? Or is it just the weather in Greece?”
You turned around and faced Johnny Suh. A close friend of Jaehyun and he was always flirting with you, even when you dated Mark, but it was harmless. He was always nice and kind and you flirted back, just for fun of course and well, you liked making Mark jealous.
“Oh look at you! Long time no see.” You hugged him and the other boys trailing after him. Mark leading the boys and watching you and Johnny flirt right in front of him.
You hugged the others, and they didn’t know how to act, since Mark was glaring at them, which you didn’t notice.
“So Y/n, do you need any help?”  Johnny said, winking at you.
“I’m actually done with everything, I was about to take a nap.”
“A nap? Come on, we’re in Greece. Let’s go to the beach.” Johnny suggested and everyone agreed with him, even Mark.
You thought about it for a second. Going to beach sound perfect, who knows If you ever come to Greece again.
“Alright, I’ll go get my stuff and change.”
You changed to your bikini and a sundress. You packed your back, a couple towels, sunscreen, and your sunglasses. The boys were already waiting for you. Jungwoo, Mark, Johnny and Yuta were the only ones who wanted to go to the beach. Jaehyun was napping and the others wanted to go to the city.
You were sitting between Jungwoo and Mark. Johnny was driving and Yuta took the passenger seat. You pressed your legs together, you didn’t want to touch Mark’s legs. After everything that happened last night, you were scared and you didn’t know what to do. Mark wasn’t doing any better. It was so awkward and if he could, he would kiss you again.
Not even 15 minutes later, you arrived at the beach and it was such a beautiful view.
“Wow, it’s so beautiful.” You said with wide eyes.
“Not as beautiful as you are.” Johnny flirted and you softly hit him on the shoulder, “Shut up.”
Mark tried to ignore Johnny’s flirty behavior, but it was so hard, even back when you and Mark were still dating, he hated it whenever Johnny flirted like that with you. He didn’t even know why, he shouldn’t have cared, he was only dating you for the money, right? But now it was different. Now he cared even more, he wanted you and it drove him crazy that you ignored him all day.
When you settled down right in front of the beach, Yuta and Jungwoo dropped everything and ran straight into the water.
“They didn’t put any sunscreen on.” Johnny mumbled, “Can you help me put some on Y/n?” he asked you.
“Sure.”
Once again, Mark wanted to punch his friend.
The way you put sunscreen on Johnny’s back was quick, you wanted to annoy Mark, you didn’t want him to think that you were really interested in Johnny. Johnny thanked you and asked you if you need help too and when you nodded, Mark remembered when he put sunscreen on your back yesterday.
Mark smirked at the memory, you’re so beautiful and your moans were so pretty and-
Mark’s thoughts were interrupted by you.
“Johnny, you are so strong, it feels so good.”
How could you say that, Mark thought.
“Y/n are you still with that piece of shit?” Johnny asked you as he massaged your back. “No I broke up with him.”
“So you’re single right?”
“Fuck- Yes, single.” You closed your eyes and enjoyed the massage you were getting.
“Hyung, I think Yuta is calling your name.” Mark interrupted.
“I can’t hear anything?” you mumbled.
“For real, he called your name just a second ago, maybe you should go look after him.”
Johnny’s plan worked. Johnny could hear the jealousy in Mark’s voice. Johnny wasn’t really interested in you, yeah you were pretty and you have a great personality, but you were still Mark’s ex-girlfriend and Johnny knew that Mark still liked you, even though he never admitted that.
“Alright, maybe Mark can continue?” Johnny asked you.
“I don’t know… Mark’s not as strong as you are.” You teased.
“I am strong, did you forget about yesterday-“
“Okayyyy.” Johnny laughed awkwardly and left you two.
Mark placed his hands on your back, he softly massaged you. You were laying on your stomach and Mark slowly untangled your bikini straps.
“How is this?” he asked you as he put a little pressure on your back.
“G-Good, so good.”
“You like making me jealous huh?” his hand travelled down but he stopped right before your butt.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” You said innocently even though you knew exactly what he was talking about.
“Oh baby, you do. You know what I’m talking about,” he put a little bit of pressure on your neck, “I really want to spank you for behaving like a brat.”
“Do it.”
“Don’t play with me.” Mark bend forward and pressed his lips on your bare shoulder. He left wet kisses on your skin and you closed your eyes and let him.
You missed him. You missed Mark so much. You wanted him and he wanted you, but there was still something holding you back.
You got interrupted by the ringing of your phone.
Mark pulled back and when you tried to stand up to reach for your phone, you forgot that your bikini was loose.
“Oh shit-“ you laid back and Mark giggled. He tied your straps back together and you finally answered your phone.
“Hi Aera, yeah we’re at the beach. Everything is done, don’t worry I took care of everything. Yeah be ready at 9 I’m not telling you what I’ve planned. The dress code is red and short. No Jaehyun won’t get jealous because he won’t get to see you until the wedding. Oh, I’m- I’m with Mark right now- would you shut up we’re not-“ you glanced at Mark who was already looking at you, “I’m hanging up now.”
Aera teased you with Mark, she asked you why you were alone with him and if you were doing dirty things with him.
“I’m going to the boys, are you coming?” you asked him softly.
Mark just nodded and trailed after you.
I wanna hold you when I'm not supposed to When I'm lying close to someone else You're stuck in my head and I can't get you out of it If I could do it all again I know I'd go back to you I know I'd go back to you
After your fun beach day, you got ready for the bachelorette party. Aera’s three other friends were also coming and knew about your plan. You booked a limousine and a VIP place in a club, it wasn’t much, but Aera liked it the traditional way.
After changing to a short red dress with thin straps, you put on makeup and you were ready to go. The others were also ready and Aera tried to hide herself.
“Jaehyun can’t see me like this- he’d rip this dress off me, then he would fuck me and then he would burn it.”
“Calm down, Johnny told me that they already left.” You assured her.
“Fine. Fuck I look so hot.” Aera opened her front camera once again and looked at herself.
“Yes you do and now let’s get wasted!!” one of her other friends said.
Driving in a limousine was fun, Aera popped the champagne bottle carefully and after driving around the city for 3 hours and having fun in the limousine, you arrived at the club.
You entered the VIP lounge and the night started perfectly. Everyone was having fun, dancing, and drinking.
Aera secretly texted Jaehyun that she missed him and loved him. She also left for about five minutes just to talk to him in the restroom.
“Where the hell were you?” you asked her.
“I was talking to Jaehyun I’m sorry I’ll turn my phone off now.”
And she did, of course after she texted Jaehyun that she was turning her phone off, she didn’t want him to worry and also have fun.
After that, Aera drank and danced like there was no tomorrow.
You were also having the time of your life, it’s been so long since you danced freely in a club. No, it’s been so long since you had fun at all. When you were with Minho, you never had any fun. It was always about him, his pleasure, his feelings, everything about him. All you could think about was Mark when you were with Minho. No matter how much Mark hurt you, when he was your boyfriend, he was always perfect. He valued you more than Minho ever did. You shouldn’t be thinking about Mark when you were lying next to someone else, but you couldn’t help it.
“Y/n?”
You turned around and your eyes met Mark’s.
“M-Mark? Are you real? Or am I dreaming?” you giggled, you were tipsy.
“I’m real,” he stroked your cheek, “This island is so small, we ended up at the same club.”
You wrapped your arms around his neck and he put his hands on your waist. “I was thinking about you the whole day.” you admitted, you were drunk and drunk you always said the truth.
“Me too. Couldn’t get you out of my head.”
“Are you drunk?” you asked.
“No, but I’m still telling you the truth. I missed you.”
“I miss-“
“Y/n! Jaehyun is here and he can’t see Aera, it’s almost midnight! It’s bad luck to see the bride before the wedding!” Aera’s friend giggled, “and she’s so fucking drunk and I’m so drunk too,” she giggled again.
You sobered up quickly, thanks god you didn’t drink much, there has to be someone sober enough to take care of everyone and you could never forgive yourself if anything happens before the wedding.
“I’ll take her back to the hotel, you guys can stay and have more fun.” You told her and she thanked you and told you to call if anything happens.
Mark followed you, he helped you carry Aera to the taxi.
“I’ll come with you.” Mark said.
“Don’t worry about us. I can take care of us, go have fun with the boys.” You smiled softly.
“No I want to be with you- I mean, I was bored anyway, and tomorrow is the big day, I should have some… sleep.” He scratched the back of his head nervously.
“Are you sure?”
“Yes.”
When you arrived at the hotel, Mark helped you carry Aera to your room. She was going to stay with you for tonight, Jaehyun shouldn’t see her before the wedding.
“Sleep tight, tomorrow is going to be your big day.” you said as you tugged her in.
You turned to Mark with a small smile on your face, “Thank you. For helping me with her.”
“Of course. Uhm, do you, only if you want to of course, do you want to drink something with me? In m-my room if that’s okay for you. I mean it’s still early and I’m not really sleepy, you know.” Mark rambled.
“Yeah, sure.” You said shyly.
Mark opened the door and you entered his room. His room was clean and had a perfect view. Even at night, the view was beautiful. The lights in the dark, the moon shining brightly, it looked mesmerizing.
You stood in front of his window and Mark watched you with a smile on his lips to you, the view was everything but to Mark, you were everything. You looked absolutely beautiful to him.
Mark took a couple steps and was now right behind you. He wrapped his arms around you and put his head on your shoulder. You intertwined your fingers with his and pulled him closer to you.
“It’s beautiful.”
“You are beautiful.” He whispered softly against your ear.
You turned around, his arms still around you and his face so close to yours.
“I couldn’t tell you this in the club so I’m going to say it now,” you whispered against his lips, “I missed you too, Mark. I missed you so much.”
And without thinking twice, you both leaned in and kissed.
You closed your eyes immediately and you wrapped your arms around his neck, pulling him even closer, he did the same, he pulled you closer by your waist and pressed you against the window.
He kissed you gently and slowly, your heart pounded against your chest and Mark’s heart was racing, too. As if time stopped right there, as if they were never apart. Mark’s right hand was on your jaw, softly pushing your head up to get better access to your mouth, you let out a soft moan, Mark used the opportunity to meet your tongue.
The kiss was perfect, slow but still so passionate.
Mark pulled back, you were breathing heavily and heat rose from your stomach to your chest, a feeling you couldn’t really describe.
He left wet kisses on your cheek, down to your jaw and then your neck. You tilt your head back, Mark sucked on your soft skin as your hands tangled in his hair, lightly pulling.
You could feel yourself getting wetter and wetter, you just wanted to take off this dress and let Mark fuck you.
“D-Do you want this?” he asked you.
“Yes-“ you whimpered as he sucked on your sensitive spot.
Mark pulled you to his bed, with you on top of him straddling his lap. Your lips connected again, you tried to unbutton his shirt as he grabbed your butt softly and squeezed it.
You almost ripped his shirt, but you didn’t care.
It was your turn to press your lips on his neck.
Mark closed his eyes, the way his crotch met you when you pressed yourself against him, the way your lips kissed his soft skin, leaving pretty marks on Mark.
Mark couldn’t take it anymore. His pants were so tight, it almost hurt. He wanted to feel you, he needed to feel you. Mark changed positions, he was on top of you now.
“Take this off- please, fuck, take this off now.” He looked for the zipper of your dress and when he finally found it, he wanted to cry.
He took off your dress, and fuck, he was going crazy. You weren’t wearing a bra, only your black panties.
“Fuck, you’re so perfect.”
The way Mark looked at you made you feel so beautiful. You weren’t shy like you used to be, you felt good and you wanted him so bad.
You pulled him up for a short kiss.
Mark took off his pants as fast as he could and he was painfully hard. He couldn’t wait to be inside of you. His lips were on your nipple, he sucked on your breast and his hand was playing with the other one. After sucking on your one nipple, his attention was on the other one. “Mark- fuck, it feels so good. Please don’t stop.” You moaned.
You were so wet and feeling Mark’s cock against your thigh turned you so on.
While playing with your nipples, his one hand found your pussy. He stroked it over your panties, but then his hand travelled in your panties and he started playing with your wet pussy.
“Baby you are so wet. All for me?”
“Yes, yes. So wet for you, Mark.” You closed your eyes tightly. It felt so good to feel his hands on you again.
Even thought Mark wanted to taste you, he couldn’t take it anymore, he needed to be in you now.
“You can take me, right baby? I need to fuck you.”
“Please fuck me Mark.” You also couldn’t take it anymore, you needed to cum.
Mark took off his boxers and hovered above you. “F-Fuck I don’t have a condom.”
“You don’t have a condom? Why?” you asked him.
“Well, I didn’t think that I was going to fuck you here.”
“What if you’d met someone else here?” you asked curiously.
“I’m not interested in someone else. I want you- I always wanted you.” He admitted shyly.
You looked each other in the eyes for a couple seconds, he leaned in and pecked your lips. He pulled back and looked at you again.
“You can fuck me without a condom. I’m on the pill and I haven’t had sex in months,” You can’t even remember the last time Minho fucked you. “And I never fucked without a condom after I had sex with you.”
“Me too. I mean after… after you I haven’t fucked raw.”
“Okay.” You said softly.
“Okay.” He leaned in and pressed his lips on yours.
While kissing you, he slowly pushed his cock in you. You grabbed his biceps tightly, he stretched you, you haven’t been fucked in so long, you got even tighter.
Mark pulled back and looked at you. “You feel so good around me. So, so fucking good. I missed you so much.” With that, Mark pushed his entire length inside of you.
“Fuck-“
He was fucking into you, slowly but hard. You could feel his entire length and he always hit your sweet spot. “Right there- Mark, fuck.”
“I-I want to ride you. Mark, fuck.” You moaned.
Mark turned you, you were now on top of him.
You bounced on his cock up and down, his hands on your waist pushed you down and he thrusted his hips to fuck into you. Your hands were on his shoulder, holding him. Even though you wanted to ride him, he was fucking you hard and good.
“M-Mark I’m gonna cum. Fuck Fuck Mark-“
And then your climax hit you. You collapsed on top of him and he still fucked into you. “Fuck feel so good. Y-you feel so good.” Mark was so close and the way he kept fucking you overstimulated you. You clenched one last time and Mark came inside of you, painting you walls white. He moaned your name as he came and you could feel him twitching inside of you.
Mark wrapped his arms around you and pressed you against his chest. Mark pulled his cock out of you. You could hear his heart beating against his chest.
The night was perfect, after cleaning you up, you were wrapped in his arms once again. You talked about everything that night. Everything you had missed when you were apart.
“Can I ask you something?” he said.
“Sure.”
“Did you ever love him? Minho or whatever his name was.” Mark was jealous, even though you were in his arms.
“No, I don’t think that I’ve ever loved anyone, except for you. I always loved you.”
Mark smiled and kissed your temple.
“Why were you with him? Why didn’t you break up with him? Jaehyun told me that he’s an asshole.”
“After- after you broke up with me, I was… lost. I didn’t know what to do. I felt worthless and just- useless. He made me feel- wanted? I don’t know. I needed someone to forget you and he didn’t care. He never cared about me but he made me believe that he loved me. And that’s all I wanted. I just wanted to be loved.” You whispered the last part. A tear escaped your eye and you were quick enough to wipe it away. But Mark still noticed.
Mark felt bad. He never wanted you to feel this way. You were a dream. You were so perfect and it was his fault that you felt worthless. If anyone was useless, it was Mark.
“It’s my fault a-and I’m sorry. I’m so sorry that you felt that way, but it’s not true. You are so much more. You are perfect in every possible way. You are more than anyone could ask for. I’ll never forgive myself that I made you feel this way.” Mark teared up and pulled you even closer.
“C-Can I ask you something?” you asked this time.
“Y-Yes.”
“What did you do with the money?” you were always curious about that.          
Mark gulped hard, the memory pained him. “I gave it back.”
“What?”
“I couldn’t take money from a stupid bet, a bet that hurt you. I wasn’t proud of what I did. I wanted to forget that it happened, that I did that to you. I wanted to erase that from my memory. But I couldn’t erase you.”
“Why?”
“Because I love you. I loved you back then and I love you now. I never stopped loving you but I was too scared to reach out to you. I thought you hated me and it took me long to realize how much I love you.”
You looked up to him, you didn’t want to cry but your eyes were teary. “You love me?”
“Yes, I love you. I love you so much. There was not a single day without missing you, not a single day without regret eating me alive.”
“S-So you still love?”
“Yes. I love you.” He looked you deep in the eyes.
“I love you too.”
Mark smiled widely. Oh, how he missed hearing that you loved him.
“I’m sorry for everything.”
“It’s okay.” You pecked his lips but that wasn’t enough for Mark. He climbed on top of you and kissed you passionately.
His hand was on your naked thigh, stroking it softly. You were wet and when Mark put his hand on your wet pussy, you moaned.
Mark circled your clit and his tongue played with yours. It felt so good. He slowly put two fingers inside of your cunt and thrusted them in and out. You clenched around his fingers and you could feel your climax coming. Mark added a third finger.
His lips were back on your skin. Mark softly kissed your boobs and sucked on your sensitive nipples.
“Are you going to be a good girl and cum?” he asked you between his kisses.
“Yes- I’m so close.”
“Look at me.” His face was close to yours again, and when you looked at him, at his dark doe eyes, you came.
After you calmed down, you glanced at the clock in the room.
“Shit, Mark. It’s almost six in the morning. We need to sleep.”
You talked the whole night and after two orgasms and cuddling, you didn’t notice that it was already this late.
“But I’m hard.” He pouted.
“Do you want me to suck you off?”
“Yes, please baby, please suck me off.” He begged.
You were on the edge of the bed, your face right in front of his hard cock.
You slowly licked from the bottom to his tip. You pumped his cock in your hand a couple times before you put it inside of your mouth. After pumping him, you licked the slit on his tip.
“Babe- don’t tease me.” He whimpered.
“What do you want me to do?”
“Anything- but just please, do something.”
You put his entire length inside of your mouth, bobbing your head up and down and pumping the part of his dick you couldn’t put inside of your mouth.
You stopped bobbing you head and stared licked his tip again. “Babe- please. Please make me cum.”
Mark was going crazy. He needed to cum, his cock was so sensitive now, he twitched every time you licked or touched him.
“Okay, baby. I teased you enough, I’ll make you cum. You want to cum right?” you kissed his cock and he nodded. “Please. I want to cum on your face.”
You sucked his dick properly this time, he was so sensitive and so close, not even ten seconds later, he came on your face, just like he wanted to.
“Fuck, fuck fuck. That was so fucking good, babe, fuck.” Mark was breathing heavily, the intense orgasm tired him. You cleaned you face, fortunately he only came on your face and inside of your mouth.
You crawled back to him and kissed his lips. “Thank you.” He thanked you. “I love sucking your dick.”
“No, well yeah thank you for that too but I’m thankful for everything. Thank you for forgiving me.”
“I love you.”
“I love you.”
And you fell asleep in his arms.
I'd go back to you I'd go back to you What was there, wasn't sure But I'd go back to you I know I'd go back to you
Not even three hours later, your alarm clock woke you and Mark up.
“I don’t want to leave you.” You mumbled.
“I don’t want you to leave either. Stay a little longer.” He kissed your shoulder.
“I can’t I have to wake up Aera. It’s her big day, it needs to be perfect.”
“Everything you do is perfect.” Mark flirted.
“Shut up, I’ll see you later okay? Thank you for last night.”
“I love you.” He leaned down and kissed you. After kissing for two minutes to pulled back again. “I have to go.”
“Just five more minutes.”
Almost thirty minutes later, you tiptoed to your bedroom. Aera was wide awake playing with her phone when she saw you.
“Where the fuck were you and why are- oh my god.” Aera understood immediately. “You bitch fucked Mark didn’t you.”
“Yes, and now shut up and get ready for your wedding day!”
“I know I know, but like, I’m happy if you are happy. Are you happy?” she asked you worriedly.
“Yes. I’ve never been happier I think.” You smiled. You were really happy and so in love with Mark.
“Then I’m happy.”
Hours later, you found yourself in your maid of honor dress, looking absolutely gorgeous. Mark was helping you with everything. With the catering company, the guests and everything else that needed to be taken care of.
Mark stole kisses from you here and there and now he pulled you back to his bedroom and kissed you intensely.
“You look so stunning- I can’t stop staring at you. I love you, pretty girl.” He kissed you again.
“M-Mark fuck, you look so hot and I really want to fuck you, b-but, fuck we can’t.” you closed your eyes and let him kiss your neck.
“Okay, okay. I’m trying to stay calm, but fuck, you look so good I want to rip that dress off.”
“We’ll have the whole night. Let’s go back, people are going to get suspicious.”
When you went back, you met Johnny and Yuta on your way.
“Where are you two coming from?” Yuta asked.
“My bedroom- ouch.” You kicked Mark’s leg.
“What were you doing in your bedroom?” Johnny asked amused. “Do you want me to show you?” Mark asked with a smirk.
“Mark? What the f-“ and then Mark pulled you in and kissed you fully on the lips.
He could finally show Johnny that you belonged to him, that you always belonged to him.
“Well I guess we saw that coming.” Yuta laughed with Johnny. The two left and you were still kissing.
“Ew! He is eating her Mommy!” you heard a little girl scream.
You pulled away immediately and apologized.
Mark laughed his ass off as he walked you to Aera’s dressing room. “I’m going to eat you tonight. But not your mouth. I’m going to eat your cunt.”
“I can’t wait. I’ll see you at the ceremony alright? I need to stay with Aera now.”
“Okay baby.” He kissed you goodbye.
The wedding ceremony ended so quickly, next thing you knew you were in Mark’s arms slow dancing. Aera and Jaehyun’s wedding was truly beautiful. Everything went smoothly and you were finally resting in the arms of your lover.
Aera and Jaehyun were also slow dancing and smiling happily. Not only because it was the most important night of their lives- also because their best friends were finally happy together.
“Y/n?” Mark said your name softly.
“Mhm?” you hummed with closed eyes.
“I’m really sorry that I put you trough all of that, and I’m sorry that it took me so long to realize my real feelings for you. You’re the most wonderful person I’ve ever met in my entire life and I’m going to do everything I can to keep you in my arms. I don’t want to see sad ever again. I’ll love you until my last breath.”
You promised yourself you weren’t going to cry that night, but a couple tears still escaped.
“You know, I was hurt but I healed and I’m more than ready to do this with you again. It was you. My heart always longed for you, and I don’t think that there could be anyone I would love as much as I love you. You could break my heart thousand times, I would go back to you over and over again.” You looked up to him, he could see the love you felt for him in your eyes.
“I love you.”
“I love you.” And with that, Mark pressed his lips on yours and kissed you with so much love and adoration.
I'll go back to you I'll go back to you I know I'd go back to you I'll go back to you I'll go back to you I know I'd go back to you
2K notes · View notes
Text
Cheers To Eighteen Years, Spider | Post NWH Series P.4
Contains spoilers for Spider-Man NWH
Tumblr media
Catch up on parts 1-3 -> Series Masterlist | Marvel Masterlist
Series Pairings & Characters : Tobey!Peter Parker x Female!reader/Black Cat (romantic), Benny Parker OC, Harry Parker OC, Gwen Stacy, MJ Watson x John Jameson, J. Jonah Jameson
Content Warnings: major fluff (like my heart is full), mentions of past pregnancy, kissing & making out, slight nsfw at the end & implications to sex, spoilers for SMNWH, flirtatious banter & sexual tension. Mary Jane slander. Mentions of violence including domestic violence (I’m making it where Peter hit Y/n instead of Mj in that one scene in SM3) | female!reader (she/her)
Ch. 4 Premise: It’s a special day for crime fighting couple Peter & Y/n Parker. Their relationship has had quite the journey including a small term breakup which kinda makes people question if they’ve been together for as long as they say. But despite the obstacles, they preserved and while the marriage has only been half as long, they can say cheers to eighteen years. It’s only fitting the two take a trip down memory lane.
Song that inspired this chapter is ‘Love Song’ by Lana Del Rey (this song always has me crying—like I literally teared up writing the end 🥺 its so soft & I throw in a lyric near the end.)
Note: I’m gonna have to do some digging and get the whole year situation sorted out cause like although tobeys movies came out in 2002, 2004, & 2007, generally the year the plot is takes place is the one before. So I’m working on that and the way I know I want to establish the complicated relationship the two have involves getting those years right. It might be a little confusing at first, but I promise to edit and fix it once I finish both this and the prequel series. Also this takes place in 2023 considering thats when No Way Home is set, so if we go based on that & the way I have the twins born is 2007 then they’d be 16.
—————————
“You knooooow,” the gentle tune of Y/ns voice makes Peter lift his eyes from scanning the menu. Her eyes were still on hers, but there was a curl of her lips as she spoke to him. “Some people would argue about the number of years we’ve been together.”
Peter raises a brow, “Oh really now?”
“Yes,” she finally looks to him, eyes mischievous as always. “But I’m not one to listen to people when they try to plead the case. You know, like how Tywin Lannister once said ‘the lion does not concern themselves with the opinion of a sheep.’ Although,” she tsks, “I would say in my circumstances it would be a cat and a mouse.”
“How poetic,” he smirks while lifting his wine glass to his mouth—keeping his eyes on hers. “I would’ve been shocked if you did have them waste your time, Cat. It’s very unlike of you.” She shrugs nonchalantly just as the server returned to take their order.
It was date night for the married couple, but not just a typical date night. In fact it was a very special date night—one that involved an anniversary. And no, not one to celebrate their marriage. They’d only been married roughly half of their relationship, and even then it putting an exact date on how long they’ve been together was complicated.
Some would argue they should say its only been sixteen years for them—considering they took a break during Y/ns pregnancy and didn’t get officially back together until the twins were roughly four months. But if one were to erase that break then eighteen would be the true number.
See Peter & Y/n didn’t actually get together almost a year and half—nearly two years until after their identities were exposed. In late 2003 Y/n was still on the opposite side of the law and Peter was just getting over Mj. They remained close friends and allies when Y/n finally decided to leave behind her criminal ways, becoming the vigilante duo keeping New York safe at night.
It’s really how it all started there. Feelings progressed and by 2005 they put a label on things. It was a beautiful time for the two. They both felt the love and happiness they’d desired for so long.
Until 2006 happened.
It was then Y/n noticed how Mj was showing up wherever they went on dates—claiming to ‘catch up’ with them, but really she would only address Peter half the time. Peter never noticed Mj behavior when Y/n was present, but she sure did. The Black Cat saw right through the redheads intentions. It was obvious especially when Mj kept saying how they were pushing back the wedding date of her and John.
But of course lovable, blind, and sweet Peter Parker never thought anything of it.
Until one day he did and it happened to coincide around the time the symbiote entered their life. By this rate Y/n was seconds away from clawing Mjs face if she disrespected her and their relationship again, and Peter was starting to question feelings for both women. Gwen Stacy also entered the picture, making everything more complicated—although Y/n had to give some respect to Gwen.
Gwen at least apologized to Y/n when Peter made that scene in the Jazz club and she couldn’t blame her for the kiss they shared when Gwen didn’t know it was Peter under the mask. Mary Jane, however, seemed to be more persistent about Peter after discovering he was Spider-Man. So much that when Mj found out Y/n was Black Cat tried using Y/ns past against her.
Yeah, she almost got the claws on that one.
And unlike Gwen, Mary Jane never thanked Y/n for taking the hit meant for her when Peter was fighting the clubs bouncers. Y/n had realized Peter was corrupted when she caught a glimpse of the black suit underneath his clothes. He was too far gone to stop and then when Mj tried to pull him back from fighting Y/ns cat-like reflexes kicked in—pulling the redhead behind her in the nick of time. The reaction caused her to take the smack from Peter—and boy was that the last straw.
So it took awhile before things were fixed. 2007 became their guiding light with the birth of their twins—and Peter had made amends with not just Y/n, but also himself.
It’s been sixteen years since they re-established their romance, although Y/n and Peter would argue and still say it’s been eighteen years since they got together.
“You know, babe,” Y/n leaned in her chair, legs crossed giving Peter a nice view of her neckline that was accentuated by the black silk dress and diamond necklace. He kept his eyes on hers, although he let them flicker every once in awhile. They were always drawn to the tiny spider tattoo of his suit logo Y/n had behind her ear—often hidden behind her hair. She always saw him when he did it because it resulted in her smirking. “You should be proud of me.” The man tilts his head, wondering what she could be referring to.
“Oh?”
“I saw my favorite person in the world yesterday,” sarcasm dripped of her tongue. “And didn’t cause a scene.” Peter was no fool, already knowing who the person was. Y/n then lifts a hand and adds, “But you and I both know its never me who causes the scene. She just loves to say I do.”
The man chuckles, taking another sip of his wine. “I know, trouble,” he says the nickname playfully, as if he doesn’t believe her—although she knows he does because he’s witnessed the altercations numerous of times. “What did Mary Jane want this time?” He pauses before adding, “and did it end like it normally does with her crying?”
“You know, Stud, it didn’t.” The tone she had was like she couldn’t even believe it herself. A conversation between Y/n L/n and Mary Jane Watson never ended well—it was always with the redhead in tears cause Y/n clawed into her soul like the cat she is. Even as adults in their 40s, Mj picked fights with the woman like they were still in high school.
“Really?” Peters tilted his head, leaning back in his own chair. “That’s new. It seems like we’ve been full of surprises since returning from our multiversal trip.”
“You’re telling me, Spider,” Y/n scoffed/laughed. “She actually wanted to make amends if you can believe it—I know,” she said when Peters eyes had widened. “I know I couldn’t believe it myself, Peter. I was ready to get the claws out—my mind was already preparing what words to drag her with, but no. Mj surprised me.”
The server returned to refill their glasses making them pause. When he left, Peter leaned forward to place his elbows on the table. “What did she say?” It really did intrigue the man because he never thought he’d see the day where Mary Jane Watson would make amends with Y/n
Unfortunately their children went to the same school as Mj & Johns so they saw each other at functions and events. Although ‘happily’ married—to an astronaut at that—with three kids nonetheless, Mj still seemed to be pressed that Peter chose Y/n. Y/n never gave Mj the time of day and whenever the redhead started something—Y/n always warned her with ‘I’d really think for a moment Watson. Because once you mess with the Cat, the claws come out. But then again you never seem to listen and come back for more.’
Every time something started between them, Peter stepped in. Both to calm Y/n down and to tell Mj off, while poor John is having to apologize for his wife’s behavior. Talk about second hand embarrassment the Parkers had for them.
“For starters,” Y/ns voice went a little low, eyes flicking to the ground which made him nervous. “She wanted to thank me for what happened at the jazz club.” Her words had Peter frowning, eyes falling to the table in shame and guilt as the events of that night played in his mind.
It didn’t matter how much time had passed, he would always be ashamed for putting his hands on Y/n in that way. He may have been corrupted by the symbiote, but that didn’t matter. Peter would never forgive himself—not after the look in Y/ns eyes when her hair flipped out of her face and he could see the imprint his hand left.
“Hey,” her voice reached his ears while her foot hit his leg under the table, trailing the side of his calf. He looked up and nearly melted at the soft look she was giving him. “Don’t do that.”
“Do what?” Peter asked although he knew her answer.
Y/n reached her hand over the table to grasp his, still letting her heeled cover foot caress his leg. “You know,” she looks him in the eye, bringing his hand to lips to kiss. “I forgave you a long time for that, Peter. I wouldn’t be sitting here if I didn’t and you know that.”
Peter sighs, love radiating through his veins and brings the hand she was holding to his lips so he could kiss her knuckles. He let his lips linger for a few seconds, basking in the warmth her palm was giving him. “I don’t deserve you.” He whispered against her skin, eyes closed.
“You deserve everything and more,” she objects, maneuvering her hand so it could cup his cheek. She gently scratches his scruff of hair that had grown in, letting her thumb trail his bottom lip—giggling when he kissed it. There’s then a glint in her eyes and she bits her lip. “I’ll make sure you understand that tonight, Stud.”
If the man could explode he would have with how his woman was looking at him. Like she couldn’t wait for this date to end so they could get home and make love until the sun rose. And that’s exactly what Y/n was planning given the twins were gone for the night to a friends house. Not to mention she wouldn’t have worn his favorite dress of hers if she wasn’t on a mission.
With blushing cheeks, Peter shakes his head—overcome with emotion. When he lifts his head back up, Peter just gazes at Y/n—adoring ever inch of her face just like he did the first time he saw her. “I love you, you know that.”
Y/n smirks, though there is a slight shyness making his heart soar. “I love you too.” Their food was brought out a few seconds later and they didn’t hesitate to dig in. There was a comfortable silence for a bit. Neither feeling like they had to converse while they ate—it reminded them of the scene in ‘Pulp Fiction’ where Mia mentions how you must’ve found someone special if you can enjoy the silence comfortably.
And both had found that in each other.
“So was that all Mj wanted?” Peter asked after several minutes when they nearly finished their plates. Y/n set down her fork, bringing a napkin up to dab her mouth—careful to not smudge her red lipstick.
“No, that wasn’t all,” she took a sip of wine. “When she had said that she also apologized—realizing if she hadn’t went to grab you then it wouldn’t have happened.” Y/n gives him a look when his face falls again—pointing a finger from the hand holding her glass as if to say ‘Don’t do that again.’
She sets her glass down, “Afterwards she proceeded to also apologize for those times she brought up my past to try and sway you to her side.” Y/n let out a laugh, thinking back how in disbelief she was when Mj had said those words to her. “She said it wasn’t fair to hold it against me not understanding why I did it in the first place.”
“Wow,” Peter muttered, setting down his own fork. “I’m really surprised honestly. That was always her argument on why she was the better choice.” He makes a sound under his breath, like it was painful to remember all those times Mj was at his door during the time he and Y/n were broken up—pleading her case to him and why he could never be happy with a former criminal. It honestly angered Peter thinking back on how Mj had been so disrespectful to Y/n—acting like she was some saint although the woman was literally engaged and playing with his feelings cause she loved Spider-Man.
Thank God he made the right choice.
“I know,” Y/n scoffed. “To be honest, Peter, I don’t know what brought this upon her. I mean the woman had sixteen plus years to finally get her act together.” She gives a shrug, leaning back in the chair. “Maybe John has finally had enough and it’s making her realize she’s had everything in front of her that she just couldn’t see. Maybe they are leaving New York and Mj wanted to not leave behind any loose ends.” Y/n pauses, before giving another shrug. “Or, maybe she had a change of heart—wanted to do better.”
Peter couldn’t help but smile at how she used the words he had given Otto.
It lingers in the air for a bit before Y/n lets out a sigh, processing the conversation—which really wasn’t much of her talking it was mostly Mj. “I guess I should be grateful,” she then says. “Its never too late to seek forgiveness for wrong doings. If Mj is truly sorry and wants to have some peace between us,” Y/n pauses, almost like she didn’t want to say the words. Peter was already trying to fight the laugh from her expression which showed she was having inner conflict.
“I guess I should give her a chance,” Y/n finally gets the words out—bring a hand up like she just vomited. Peter was literally covering his mouth because he was in a fit of giggles. Her dramatics always humored him, and this was just the icing on the cake. “—I can’t believe I said it.” Y/n closes her eyes, fighting her own laughs. “I must be out of my mind, huh, Stud.”
Peter finally calms down, wiping a tear that escaped. “Oh, Cat,” he shakes his head. “I’m proud of you—seriously though it takes a lot to give second chances. And the fact its someone who I thought I’d have to bail you out of jail one of these days because of cat fight, shows you’ve come so far.”
There was playfulness in his tone, but Peter was truly happy to hear that Mj had apologized me Y/n was open to accepting it. But Peter would always support her no matter what she chose. He trusted her judgement, always.
“Thanks, babes,” she winked.
They finished their meal while making some more small talk. Occasionally they would talk about the life they shared—including if Y/n was bringing the Cat back. “I don’t know, Spider,” she smirked. “I know how much you love me in that suit—who am I to deprive you of that.” Of course she would have him mad blushing.
Then it switched to their kids. “Benny told me he wants to add cool tech to your suit like the other Peters had.” “Uhh—absolutely not. I’m too old for that and would probably hurt myself first before anyone else.” “Maybe Harry can draw up some sketches. Give you a makeover.” “If Harry drew me a new suit, it would turn out to look like Neo from the Matrix.”
Eventually they finished their plates, bringing their glasses up to give a toast to the occasion. “To you, my beautiful wife,” Peter beams, “—for putting up with me and my shenanigans for so long and always supporting me. Being the best mother to our sons and giving me a reason to do what I do. I couldn’t be this city’s friendly neighborhood Spider-Man if I didn’t have you there every step of the way. Everyday I make it my goal to continue fulfilling the promise I made to you. I won’t stop until my last breath. And I hope we get to continue this little journey in life until the end of time—because what’s this Spider without his Cat.” Y/n felt her eyes gloss over, warmth filling her soul. “I love you, Y/n. Thank you for eighteen years and here’s to many more.”
Y/n didn’t care they were in a restaurant. She lifted from her chair—hand going to Peters chin, and bringing him into a passionate kiss. He responded with as much enthusiasm, smiling when she pressed several more kisses in between his laughter before pulling away. Sitting back and fixing her seat, Y/n lifted her glass back to his.
“Peter,” she began, eyes gazing into his with love. “You’ve been my rock and reason for putting up with everything thrown at us over these nearly two decades. You’re an amazing father—who I have had the honor of watching grow and be the man our sons deserve. We may have had some obstacles, but we persevered—and I’ll fight anyone who tries to question our relationship.” Peter laughs, making her smile even wider. “You’re my once in a lifetime, Peter Parker. If there is life after we’re long gone from this Earth, I hope I have it with you. I love you. Cheers to eighteen years, Spider.”
Their glasses clinked and they both took a sip before Peter pulled Y/n back to him, capturing her lips with his. It was a softer kiss. One that sent a thousand words to each other, and felt like they were they only two in existence.
When they pulled away, both were staring into each other’s eyes—love and adornment swimming in them. Peter gives her another kiss, just in time for the server to come back with their check. He gives him the card, aware Y/n was back to caressing his leg with her foot.
A signal the night was coming to an end.
“Running out of patience, Cat?” He smirks, adjusting his collar.
Her movements never falter. “Of course when you’re looking like that,” she lets her eyes trail over him. “You know how much I love you in a suit, stud.”
“Just like you know how much I love you in that dress,” he glances to her body clad in black silk—doing wonders for her and making ever curve accentuate.
Y/n chuckles behind mischievous eyes. “The occasion called for it,” she trails her foot higher to where it was nearing his thigh. “You know I’m not one to pass up an opportunity.”
“Oh I’m aware, sweetheart.” Peters hand goes under the table to catch her ankle, letting his thumb smooth over her skin when he pulled her foot to his lap. Luckily when the server returned with his card and receipt, the tablecloth was covering the area—so no eyes were able to see what was happening.
Peter kept Y/ns foot in his lap while he placed his card in his wallet and signed the merchants copy before leaving a cash tip. When he finished, he closed the booklet and returned his hand to her ankle, bringing it closer so he could let his hand caress her calf. “You ready to get out of here, trouble?”
Biting her lip and adjusting her foot so it brushed over his inner thigh—making Peter give her a warning look while trying to fight off a groan, Y/n leaned forward with lust filled eyes. “I thought you’d never ask, Spider.”
Luckily for the two they were met with a empty house—minus Midnight—when they arrived home. Benny and Harry were staying at their friends for the night—well aware it was their parents anniversary and was in their best interest to not be home—so the adults were free to do as they pleased.
And do as they pleased they will.
Y/n barely had time to react when Peter swung them up to the third floor balcony of their home that was right outside their room. His lips were immediately on hers, hands going to her back to clutch the silk clinging to her. Y/ns hands were in his hair, making it a mess of its perfect style and her red lips painted his.
“I love you,” he said against her mouth, flinging the balcony door and pushing her into the room until her back hit the adjacent wall.
“I love you,” she repeated, trailing her hands over Peters chest while his lips met her neck—kissing over the spider tattoo behind her ear. A moan escaped her, tilting her head to give him more space which he welcomed greatly—planting kisses all over her while slightly biting down to creat marks that would surely last for days.
She managed to grab the small remote that linked to her bluetooth speaker and a few buttons while Peter continued his assault on her neck and chest. When a familiar soft tune filled the room, she dropped the remote and wrapped her arms around his neck—bringing his lips back to hers.
Eventually they left the wall, Y/n tugging Peters suit jacket from his shoulders while his hands went to her dress zipper. As the zipper began to unwind, Peter gazed into Y/ns eyes, freezing by how beautiful they looked from the moonlight reflecting of them. “Happy anniversary, Y/n.”
Her smile was dazzling, making Peter feel he was a teenager again silently admiring her from afar. Y/n leaned up to press a sweet kiss to him, caressing his cheek with her palm. “Cheers to eighteen years, spider.”
And as the words from Lana Del Reys ‘Love Song’ played in the background. “The taste, the touch, the way we love—
“—it all comes down to make the sound of our love song.” Peter and Y/n Parker cheered to eighteen years while creating the sounds to their very own love song.
.............................
Tag list: @secretsthathauntus, @eternalharry
91 notes · View notes
moonctzeny · 3 years
Text
love to hate me
Tumblr media
request:  celebrity! jaehyun + enemies to lovers + “don’t you want to know how i feel?”
pairing: friends to enemies to lovers! jaehyun x female reader
genre: smut, angst, fluff... this fic has it all folks
word count:  7.514k
warnings: toxic behaviour, public sex, light restraining, jaehyun pulls a ‘white boy punching the wall’ at some point 
summary: “You and Jaehyun meet as SM trainees, developing a friendship until he debuts and you deicde to leave the company and pursue a solo career. When you reunite again in a music show and he acts like he barely knows you, you stubbornly begin a series of hate-brimmed sex rendez-vous. Your touch-and-go relationship continues on, until a song collaboration will force you both to deal with all your repressed feelings for each other”
a/n: this is the longest it has ever taken me to finish a fic.. I have a love-hate relationship with this (no pun intended XD). I hope whoever requested this likes it!
------------------------------------------------
Of-fucking-course you had to bump into him out of all people at the vending machine. All you wanted was a drink to refresh you before you got up on stage, and now you have to deal with Mr. Too Good For This World and his relentless teasing. His eyes, lit up by an amusement that was also evident in his smirk, stayed glued on your body, raking up and down at it for a second too long. Not that you didn’t like it.
“Stare much?”, you bark at him in hopes of snapping him out of his trance, and push through him to punch in the code of your favorite drink. But alas, he always had a comeback ready on the edge of his lips.
“You look ridiculous”, he states and you have to admit that your outfit, though fitting for the Halloween special of today’s music show, was way different than anything else he had ever seen you in. Reincarnated as Dorothy Gale for the night, your stylists had chosen a short, light blue checkered dress, with red stilettos that gave a sexy twist to the character’s ruby slippers. Hair neatly braided in two pigtails, decorated by ribbons and topped off by glittery pink makeup. The image of innocence. Jaehyun had to laugh.
“Says the man dressed up as Woody”
It was unfair, you admitted, how good he looked in that stupid outfit. His hair was gelled back, a few strands framing his handsome face strategically. The yellow shirt fitted him like a glove, its bright colour lighting him up as well. And those jeans, tight in all the right places, just melted over the muscles of his thighs. The ones that you’ve come undone on one too many times.
“So”, he lilts, giving you a once over before lowering both the volume and pitch of his voice, “want a ride?”
You scoff, sparing him an incredulous look, “on what horse, cowboy?”
He doesn’t reply, only points with his eyes to his crotch that is undeniably sporting a visible tent, and you gasp when you see the outline of his dick twitching under your stare.
“Jesus Christ, Jaehyun”, you mutter with a disgusted look on your face before picking up the almost forgotten beverage that the vending machine had barfed out for you. The boy mentioned, however, was unfazed.
“They don’t call me Woody for nothing”
Almost choking at the drink that was supposed to calm you down, you catch his eyes rolling at you through your third cough. Well, that ruins one of your favourite childhood movies. “Don’t pretend to be a prude. Now are we going to fuck before you get on stage of not?”
You can clearly remember the first time you met Jung Jaehyun alone. You always spotted him somewhere in the SM buildings, joking around with his future bandmates, barely ever without company. As a fellow vocal trainee, he introduced himself to you as Yoonoh, filling up the awkward silence while your vocal teacher prepared the music sheets for the both of you to rehearse.
You were thankful the two of you always got paired up together. Jaehyun was charming, easy to be around, funny. He was a model SM trainee with the otherworldly looks he possessed, almost impossible for anyone’s eyes not to follow him when he entered a room. Radiant porcelain skin, soft brown locks, and a dimpled smile that made your heart melt in seconds.
You can also clearly remember the first time you had the privilege of hearing him sing. Jaehyun had a beautiful baritone voice, one that contradicted his flower boy image but matched his manly personality perfectly. The four walls of the small practice room resonated with his sound, that was stable and smooth like honey. The lessons were challenging but Jaehyun made them bearable through spending time with him. Maybe it was your shared struggles, or how you were always tired and vulnerable when you saw him. Maybe it was those damned dimples, but your heart always beat faster when you were around him.
“Sometimes I get discouraged”, he confides in you in that same room, hours later, early into the morning now. The vocal lesson stretched on longer than expected, leaving you two sitting on the floor, sharing a cup of lemon-honey tea to soothe your vocal chords. You let your head rest to the leather couch behind you as you stare into his handsome features one by one. What time was it? Shouldn’t you be back at your dorms by now? It didn’t matter, this was one of those moments when time seems to stop and life seems unreal. When the only thing that you care about is the person standing next to you, and whatever it is they have to tell you.
 “I fear that I will never get to debut. There’s handsome guys all over the company. I just don’t know if my skills are enough.”  
You thought he was crazy for thinking that way, wanted to scream at him that he’s just perfect and more than enough for the company, or for anything in this world for that matter. But Jaehyun was reserved, the type to always mask his true feelings behind a smile and you were more than glad that he finally opened up to you, that he saw you as someone trustworthy. You didn’t want to dismiss his feelings, so you just pet his hair while you listened to his concerns.
 As you mindlessly gaze at the rainy weather outside, a couple of droplets following their own path down the froggy window remind you that time does run by. Even if every day seemed the same, following the same routine, going to the same classes over and over again.
Jaehyun had this sad look that contorted his pretty face and you hated it, reaching up to massage away the wrinkles between his eyebrows. You don’t know which godly creature made the hourglass of time freeze this moment, nor did you know why Jaehyun leaned forward to capture your lips into a kiss. Maybe it was his way of saying thank you for keeping your ears and heart open for him, for listening to him when he needed it most.
It felt so lovely while it lasted, two young people leaning on each other during an uncertainty that anchored them far away from their emotional shoreline. But life as a trainee isn’t a fairytale and falling in love can have serious ramifications. So you promise to each other that this will be a one time thing, and then you never speak of this night ever again.
Unsurprisingly enough, Jaehyun got to successfully debut, yet you didn’t have the same luck. The company had plans of focusing on their new boy group, thus postponing your debut for an uncertain amount of time. It was hard for you to decide to switch labels, to throw away the years of hope and dedication you had pinned on this company but the faith you placed on yourself was stronger.
It’s years later when you finally get to promote as a solo artist in a different company, and you are happy to say that the decision you made all those years ago was the right one. The exposure you got wasn’t the same as being in a Big 3 company, however leaving SM entertainment has its pros. Flexible schedule, less scrutiny, great creative freedom over your work. 
This wasn’t the first time you have come across your old trainee buddy. Jaehyun had multiple comebacks in a year, so it was only natural that his group’s and your promotions would sometimes overlap. You were only a rookie, and NCT turned out to become pretty popular, so of course the wins were always tied to their names.
The first time you walked past him in the hallways, dark makeup and professional styling making you both almost unrecognizable, you expected a wave, small talk, maybe some reminiscing of the old times. Instead, you got a cold stare or at best, an arrogant smirk coupled with a “Do better next time”. It was shocking to you how much Yoonoh, the boy with the shy smile and awkward social skills, would turn into such a stranger.
How you always ended up sneaking out with him to have a quickie in one of the ready rooms, was beyond you. He rushed you inside before checking both sides of the hallway, cautious to hide from any curious eyes. The coast was clear and Jaehyun doesn’t like to waste time, so he pins you against the door he just closed behind him, face dipped in your neck. You can feel his fingers dancing on the skin of your thighs, eager to explore what is hidden under your frilly skirt, and their delicacy in contrast to his feverish kisses sends a shiver down your spine.
One pretty whine from your lips, then two, three and you can feel Jaehyun smile deviously against your neck. The softness is too enticing for him to resist, so he nips at it skillfully, trying to get a reaction out of you. He recognizes that you have plenty of talent as a singer, yet the symphonies you sing out for him in those little sessions seem to be his favorite.
“Jaehyun, cut it out. I’m going on stage in like, 20 minutes”
“Turn me on then”
Wasn’t he the one that basically flashed you in the middle of the cafeteria for just existing? Isn’t it his hard on that digs against your lower stomach? The demand made you mad, and you wanted nothing more than to entice him with a nice blowjob, only to take a big, strong bite off that cock of his. But see, you had a full face of makeup on and your career is way more important than a fuckboy, so you’ll have to get creative.
Flipping him around so that he’s the one trapped between you and the door, you start to suck on his collarbones , then nibble at the tender flesh. He seems distracted enough by it so that you open the button of his jeans and fully remove his belt from their loops with no objections. Palming him over his boxers to keep him entranced, you manage to bring his wrists together, wrapping the leather around them, then lastly fastening them in place.
His eyes widen in shock when he realizes that he’s too late, wiggling his hands in a futile attempt to free himself. Your laugh is sadistic, making the hairs on his arms stand on edge and you gloat in the effect you have on him. 
Giving your palm a good lick, you form a ring with your fingers, wrapping them around the base of his member. He hisses and drops his head back, thudding loudly against the wall. His cock enlarges and reddens as you move your hand up and down, changing the pressure according to his reactions. Jaehyun isn’t one to express himself freely but there is not much he can do to stop the low moans leaving his lips. Not when you rub circles over his tip with the soft skin of your palm.
He looks so fucking good, all squirmy and desperate and trying to hold himself from saying ‘please’. You almost want to keep going, squeeze him more until he whines and begs to cum, and admire the white beads dripping from his slit and covering your hand. Almost.
You halt your movements with a last strong stroke, crossing your arms over your chest as you stare back at him. Jaehyun tentatively opens one eye to see why you have stopped, only to come across that bratty smile that he loves as much as he hates.
“You should have dressed up as a siren. Seducing people before they realize you are a man eating bitch”
“If you want someone to jerk you off you can go ask one of your little fangirls. I want to get fucked.”
“Let me go then. And you’ll wish you never did”
You scoff at his cockiness, nonchalantly freeing him from his constraints, and the way he immediately has a hold of your jaw reminds you of a predator eyeing its prey. His eyes have a crazy look in them, moving frantically over every part of your body like he can’t decide what to grab onto first. He decides on your hips, bending you over a table full of snacks and makeup tools and flyers of today’s schedule.
“You think it’s funny to tease me like that?”, he asks you with a peremptory voice that signifies you’d better shut up.
You hear shuffling behind you and assume it’s him slipping on a condom, so you make yourself more comfortable on the wooden surface. A hard slap on your ass jolts you alert.
“I asked you a fucking question”, Jaehyun presses brusquely and flips your skirt fully over your ass, pulling your panties down until they’re bunched up right over your knees.
“It’s fun”, you moan out, breathless both from the pleasure and the stinging feeling on your right cheek, “What are you gonna do about it?”
Was the room occupied by one of the artists that have already been on stage? Or will they barge in at any moment to find you bent over and pussy dripping for Jaehyun to finally dive inside you? He chuckled at the sight of you, eyes feasting off your naked body, your ass up just the way he likes it. Not so innocent anymore, huh?
He doesn’t reply to you, aligning himself against your slit and bottoming out in one go instead. Involuntarily, you let out a small screech, the sudden stretch catching you off guard.
“You better stay quiet, siren. Or maybe you would like it if people found us like this? Saw how good you take my cock whenever I ask”
You wanted to bite back at him, but the only sound you could make was a guttural moan. It was embarrassingly loud, and you fall forward to bite your fist and force yourself to shut up. It was effective, yet Jaehyun had other plans for you, pulling your pigtails towards him in a strong grip that has you against his chest in seconds.
“Nuh, uh, uh, siren”, he hums in your ear, his panting making his voice sound huskier and smokier than ever, “How about trying to stay quiet by using your willpower alone? That way it’s more- how did you call it? Fun.” 
He slows down his pace momentarily, as if he’s giving you time to answer him. But the moment you open your mouth to talk back at him, he thrusts particularly hard inside you, forcing a whimper out of your lips.
“Fuck you, Jaehyun”
“As you wish”
Jaehyun was conceited and cocky and a dick, but he was also a good fuck. He kept at it with what seemed like all the energy in the world, fucking you against that table until you came all over him, and your legs gave out. It ended how it always did, with him moaning how fucking sexy you look and how much he hates you, and you swallowing your pride as you swallow his cum. You’d tell each other to fuck off and never bother the other again, until you meet up at the next comeback, to do this shit all over again.
And that’s how things would stay if it wasn’t for that goddamn phone call from your manager.
“...so we thought what better way to promote your new song by recording a duet with NCT’s Jaehyun?”
No, no, no this can’t be happening. No way. Anyone but him.
“Are you sure this is the only way we can promote me? Can’t I just go to variety programs like every other idol out there?”
“y/n, duets by different group members are one of the most efficient methods of promoting there is! And with NCT’s latest song topping the charts this will be a great opportunity for you. Taemin and Sunmi did it. Suzy and Baekhyun, Chanyeol and Punch-“
“Alright, okay, I get it”
“Besides, since you used to be an SM trainee they specifically asked for you. The directors made some pretty big compliments on your work”
Isn’t it a little too late now? Not like they didn’t have the chance to debut you, right? That being said, there isn’t much to oppose to decline SM’s offer; your manager is right and you know it. Saying no to Lee Sooman and giving up a popularity push like that is basically career suicide. Nor could you let your manager know about your and Jaehyun’s little adventures, minutes before you have to go on stage.
“Just send me the schedule. I don’t have to record with him, right?”
“Oh no, they’ll record his part first and then they’ll send it to us. But there will be a music video of course”
Oh for fuck’s sake.
There was this little monster of worriedness that was screaming inside your head, refusing to shut up. This collaboration isn’t going to be easy, but you didn’t want to let Jaehyun’s pettiness get in the way of your career. Fumbling with your phone in your hands, you kept removing and reinserting its case compulsively, over and over again, until you mustered the courage to take matters into your own hands.You knew his number was buried somewhere in your contacts.
you [16:35]: hey it’s me, y/n
Jung Yoonoh [16:50]: y/n who??
you [16:55]: y/n y/l/n? the girl whose guts you were inside in last week? we have a song coming up 😒
Jung Yoonoh [16:57]: oh y/n right
Jung Yoonoh [16:58]: thought you’d have deleted my number
Well you sure have deleted mine, you murmur with your blood boiling, regretting reaching out to him in the first place. 
you [16:59]: i always hoard peoples contacts
you [17:00]: old habits die hard i guess
Jung Yoonoh [17:00]: like the habit of me being inside your guts?
You gasp out after reading his last message, hands awkwardly juggling your phone until you’ve forced yourself to calm down. After waiting for a while, until your face has reached its previous temperature, you feel focused again, and type out your original intentions for this conversation.
you [17:05]: this isn’t what i texted you about.
you [17:07]: we have this project coming up and while I know we aren’t exactly on the best terms, this comeback is very important for me
you [17:08]: and i don’t want to fuck it up
Jung Yoonoh [17:10]: kitty cat, relax. maybe this is a brand new word for you but i know what professionalism is
you [17:10]: don’t you ever and i mean ever call me that again
you [17:11]: glad to see we are on the same page
You didn’t expect a message back, nor did you get one. All you could do from now on, was pray that the promotions would go smoothly and Jaehyun wouldn’t do anything stupid that would jeopardize your collaboration.
------------------------------------------------------
And the day you dreaded finally came. The first day of filming for the music video. 
You had already finished recording the song, a bittersweet balad about two lovers who lost their way, only for their paths to cross again. When you listened to the demo for the first time, it only took three notes from Jaehyun’s pre-recorded verse to spread goosebumps on your skin. His voice was deeper and even more developed than you remember. Long forgotten memories, shoved deep inside your brain so as not to leave a bitter aftertaste in your mouth, came flooding up again. But things have changed since then.
The sky was crying rain and lightning, fitting to the storm inside your head. Normally you'd be excited to film a music video, bubbling with energy and unable to contain a smile. Today, all you could do was let your teeth abuse the cuticles of your left thumb, until little drops of blood ruined the fresh manicure you got for the shoot. 
Following your manager inside the studio, you take a quick glance at all the props the creative directors have prepared. They were very intricate, filled with all different types of flowers everywhere. Some of the fake rooms looked like classrooms, two others were decorated like teenage bedrooms. It was a lot more than you have anticipated.
“The song will be part of a drama OST, that’s why the budget is higher than usual”, your manager tells you as if he was reading your mind. 
He leads you to the changing room, where you try on different outfits your stylist has chosen for you, while simultaneously being briefed on the concept of the music video. It’s kinda cheesy and cute, with you and Jaehyun posing as high-school students falling in love. Certain scenes of the drama, whose plot matches the music video’s, will intercept in between.
You’re seated on the makeup chair, sunk in the uneasiness caused by your co-star. Jaehyun had arrived a few minutes after you, his bare face more handsome than you’ve ever looked in your most glamorous state and you can’t help but stare at him. He is all polite smiles and bows to the staff, and even gives you a formal greeting. 
You’re not sure why you just can’t bring yourself to stop your legs from shaking as the makeup artist patiently tries to apply a rosy blush on your cheekbones. It’s like you’re scared that everyone will see right through the both of you, somehow enter your brain and find out that you’re replaying your last encounter with Jaehyun in the music show’s waiting room in your head. As you try to read through his expression, to see if he’s nearly as nervous as you are, you defeatedly can’t decode what’s going on inside his head. Not like you ever could.
You glance at both you and Jaehyun through the mirror, admiring the youthful makeup. Blushy cheeks and innocent eyes of two teenagers in love, masking the raw lust between two nemesi. It couldn’t stray any further from the truth.
A staff member leads both you and Jaehyun (who is refusing to spare even one look your way) back to the main set. The director is passionately explaining what he wants to see from you in your first scene, but you can barely focus with Jaehyun’s eyes burning holes through your school girl outfit. You block him out and walk inside the ‘classroom’, spotting the cameras and sitting on your designated seat, while you wait for your signal to start.
Of course, you had acted before. Yes, you had expected for the director to ask you for some more intimate moments with your co-star. But when Jaehyun passed you a “love note” from the desk in front of you, looking all blushy and shy and with his dimples showing, you felt that the role of crushing schoolgirl became a little too easy for you to act out. 
And maybe, just maybe he was feeling the same way too. He looked pretty flustered when he saw you dancing across class, shifting restlessly in his seat when you bent forward to tie your shoelaces. Whether you did it on purpose or not, was a question your ego didn’t allow you to answer truthfully.
Most of the individual shots would be handled at a different shoot, so all you had to do was get over this one day with him. That’s what you repeated yourself over and over again. And you did pretty well, smiling charmingly at the camera, with the director praising you for your “innocent look”. You didn’t miss the scoff slipping from Jaehyun’s lips but you were good at ignoring it, focusing on getting through the different scenes in one-shot. 
You were currently leaning your body against the wall, playing with your hair while Jaehyun glances down at you, like a boy that is ready to confess to his first love. 
“y/n, I need you to give me something more shy, more bashful”, the director yells eagerly, but you can barely hear him, too focused on regulating your breathing. The look your co-star is giving you right now might seem loving and pure to the staff, but you know all too well the motives hidden behind his facade. It’s the calm before the storm, the silence he purposefully keeps to make you squirm, right before he whispers the most sinful propositions in your ears. 
Reading him like an open book, you stand still as he leans closer, just enough so that no one besides you get to hear his words.
“Come on y/n, can’t you act bashful? Or is it impossible for you to get embarrassed after getting fucked against the window of a TV station’s building?”
Clearing your throat, you’re suddenly hyper aware of every single sound and movement in the room. Suffocating, even in the light clothes you were wearing, and desperately trying to mute out his words that bring you back to the day he was repenting.
“When you were pressed up against that glass, moaning my name, all exposed for anyone that simply looked up to see, you weren’t too shy, were you?”
You raise your palm to wipe a bead of sweat that has collected on your temple, and breathe deeply through your nose, as if a good pump of oxygen would cool off the sudden heat between your legs. 
“Shut up Jaehyun”, you simply hiss through your front teeth, but he isn’t done yet.
“You know I can’t hold myself when I see you in skirts. So pretty. And you love to tease me in them too, I’ve noticed. Flashing me again and again until you get to suckle on my dick”
You were sure his voice was barely louder than a whisper, but the thought of anyone accidentally prying into your conversation had your whole body raising in temperature. The heat didn’t take long to reach your cheeks and you couldn’t remember the last time your legs felt like jelly, as they do now.
“Perfect y/n, that’s exactly what I’m looking for!”
You blinked back at Jaehyun a couple times, your mind trying to process that the director is cheering you on instead of scolding you to focus. The trembling hands, the fast-paced heartbeat, your big doe eyes. Though involuntarily, you had nailed the scene.
“You’re welcome”, Jaehyun mouths at you just as the staff announces a break. He scurries off to his dressing room without a word, as if he hadn’t just spewed his dirtiest of thoughts on set. It was almost as if he was daring you to follow him, but it’s not like he had left you a choice. You were fuming.
“Jaehyun”, you called out to him strictly but he didn’t acknowledge you, only walked further inside the small room with his name written neatly on the door. He was removing some of the heavier jewellery, rubbing the red lines they had left on his neck and wrist, momentarily catching your eyes on the mirror's reflection. They were misty, unreadable, and with how unpredictable you knew he could be, you decided to close the door behind you.
“Closing the door?”, he muses and in just a few long strides he has managed to trap you between his body and the wooden surface. It is reminiscent of your last meeting at the music show, and the memory of you tying him up doesn’t help with the organizing of your thoughts. “What are you planning on doing to me in here?”
You point one finger against his chest, not enough to create any real distance between you, but it comforts you nonetheless.
“What the fuck was that out there? What happened to professionalism?”
“Relax, kitty cat. I was just helping you act better”. His eyes stayed glued on your hips, once again making you all wound up and jumpy under his stare, “And it worked. You should be thanking me”
“I. Told. You.”, you started, tapping your finger on his sternum to emphasize each word, “Never call me that again. Today’s already hard as it is, why do you have to make it harder?”
He takes one more step towards you, his chest now touching yours and your hand that separated you lands involuntarily on his right peck. As if his presence wasn’t overwhelming enough, you feel a hardness pressing against your thigh, and for a moment you worry he can feel how wet you really are under your skirt. His voice is a low, a deep rumble.
“I don’t know. Why do you have to make everything so hard?”
“You are unbelievable”, you scowl at him and free yourself from his trap. You turn to the big mirror to avoid looking at him anymore, and you come to the embarrassing realization of how fucked out you look right now. You had to get out of there as soon as possible, before you do anything stupid and lose any trace of self control left in you. But not before you gave Jaehyun an earful.
“What I meant was that I am out there, being paid to be all lovey-dovey with you. This is not something easy for me you know. It’s basically prostitution.”
You catch Jaehyun’s eyes in his reflection, and for a fleeting moment they turn a colour that you hadn’t seen them in for a long time. Hurt? Disappointment? Whatever it was, it was gone in a second, replaced by that smile that made him both irresistibly smackable and fuckable at the same time.
“Did it cross your tiny brain that maybe someone could hear you? Staff leaks information all the time! If they found out we were fucking…”
“Were? Past tense?”
“Are. Will be. Whatever.” You sigh, defeated, hiding your eyes with your palms as you face him once again. “Like I said, this is important to me. So no more dirty talk on set. Okay?”
Jaehyun avoided your glance, from embarrassment or uninterest maybe. “Okay”
You continue to sit there silently, but your head is so occupied with a million thoughts that you don’t notice. How you will get through the rest of the shooting, whether your manager is looking for you or not, the coldness of the glass Jaehyun had pressed you against that day. The only thing that snapped you out of it, was him suddenly taking off his shirt.
“What are you doing?”, you ask panicking, but you can’t dismiss the pool of excitement in your belly.
“We have a wardrobe change after the break, remember? And since you refuse to leave my changing room..”
You clear your throat, trying your hardest to rip your eyes away from his abdomen, that you’ve so keenly marked with love bites before. His naked skin must have monopolized your attention way more than you realized, as you can’t remember when he slithered his way closer to you, towering over your height.
“Stare much?”, he almost growls, arousal dripping from his voice.
Every fiber of your being wanted to lurch forward, glide your fingers through his hair and start nibbling at those pretty lips of his. The sexual tension, amplified by the argument you just had, was filling the room like a thick liquid would fill a cup. One more drop, one more second of his staring and it would overflow. It felt so real, that you could feel that drop landing on your forehead. Then another one on your cheek, and that’s when you realized that what you felt was real.
“What the-?”, Jaehyun mumbles as he stares up at the ceiling, a big wet spot staining it and allowing the water drops to slowly wet his styled locks. As you start to put two and two together, someone knocks loudly on the door, making you both jump one feet away from the other.
“Get undressed”, a high-pitched male voice that you recognize as Jaehyun’s manager calls through the door, “the rain is ruining the set. It’s a wrap for today”
———————————————————————
A soft touch on your lower back, an even softer breath making your ears tingle. A tentative kiss on your neck that’s full of purpose and makes you shiver.
And then another touch, this time more south on your body. Fingertips grazing over your sensitive clit. Easily moving through your wetness and finally dipping inside of you. That baritone voice.
“This pussy is mine, isn’t it, kitty cat?”
You look up to meet the face of the familiar voice, only to meet Jaehyun’s baby brown eyes. The pleasure was enough to make you ignore the despised nickname, flowing intensely through your body. You let out a desperate moan, gripping his arms to keep your balance. His fingers are now dragging through your walls and you clench around them instinctively, confused but enamored by his touch. You are falling apart.
“Jaehyun? What are you doing?”
“I want to make love to you”
“Love? But you hate me”
He plants another kiss on the slope of your neck, his hands picking up in pace and making you feel like you’re floating on air.
“Love. Hate. Is there really any difference when I’m here, ready to please you? Willing to make you feel things you have never felt before?”
“You already do”, you admit, only seconds away from your orgasm. The bliss is so close you can almost taste it, but for now you choose to taste his lips. They are so soft and warm that you realize you haven’t kissed Jaehyun since that night at the practice room. How you miss him. Not the group visual, not the idol, not even Jaehyun. Yoonoh.
“Yoonoh”, you moan out against his lips as the pleasure overtakes you, a low buzz humming in your ears, “mmm yes, Yoonoh”
“Who the fuck is Yoonoh?”
You finally wake up, your manager shaking you awake being the first thing you see. The sun’s morning rays are peeking through your blinds, warming your skin in lines. Your phone’s ignored alarm clock is still buzzing on top of your nightstand.
“No one. I’m awake, thanks”
Fuck. That makes it what? The fourth night in a row you dreamt about him?
“Get, up. Quickly. We’re late”
You groaned at the banging of your head that was caused by you getting up so fast. It was early into the morning, as you had to get ready for the mv’s second shooting day. The heavy rainfall wouldn’t allow for the filming to continue for another week, yet aided your growing anxiety of having to encounter Yoon- Jaehyun again. 
You felt a little stupid, like a kid that goes to middle school for the first time, anxious but full of butterflies in your stomach in the thought of seeing him again. You weren’t sure who the anger, that came with the inability to control the fresh feelings bubbling from your dream, should be directed at. Your manager for booking you this job? Jaehyun for making it his goal to have you dripping wet on set? You, for letting it all affect you so much?
You decide on the former, giving your poor manager the cold shower for forcing you to deal with the problems you’ve caused yourself. Checking your phone, you realise that you are, indeed, late, and wonder how quick you’re going to have to make your morning shower.
“Is Jaehyun and his team there already?”, you ask your manager as nonchalantly as you could, feigning mildly interested in his answer.
“Oh, they didn’t tell you? The other team asked for the shootings to continue separately”. You felt your stomach drop all the way down to your condo’s basement. And the icing on the cake: “Jung Jaehyun’s request”
Maybe your manager wasn’t as clueless to your electricity, or maybe it was your sudden impulse to pluck every loose thread of the pyjama top you were wearing that made him sense the discomfort following what he’d just said. He plops next to you on your bed, boards creaking in the silent room and you feel his rough hands patting you on the back.
“I’m sure he had an overlap in schedules and needed a break, nothing to do with you”
But you knew better, and you knew your palms wouldn’t stop itching unless you picked up your fucking phone and sent him a message. 
you [06:30]: i heard you can’t make it to set today. everything ok?
You wish you never did. The radio silence from his number was way worse than any insult, any form of teasing he could give you on set. You even tried calling him, desperate for an answer, a closure even. Maybe he was busy. Maybe the shooting took longer than expected. Maybe he wasn’t avoiding you; one of his managers uploaded his latest story on his instagram, not him. Maybe at the end of the week he would get back to you.
------------------------------------------------------
Going to his dorm unannounced was not a good idea. Waiting for someone to open the door for you, you hope his members will recognise you from your trainee days, or those rare nights Jaehyun sneaked you in when you were both lonely and in need of a… well, whatever you two were.
You’re starting to worry that whoever saw you from the peephole thought you were a sasaeng and called security, when Mark opens the door. His eyes are wide open behind his glasses, clearly not expecting you and immediately yelling for his ‘Jaehyun hyung’.
Soon, the called male arrives at the apartment’s entrance, annoyed for being interrupted from whatever it was he was doing. “What is it, me and Jungwoo are watching the season fina-“
As if Mark suddenly turned invisible, Jaehyun walks right past him, grabbing you by the wrist and dragging you to his room without another word.
Jungwoo, engrossed with the aforementioned show’s season finale on his computer screen, tries to cover up his naked torso in panic when he notices you. 
“Get out.”, Jaehyun orders him, and the younger man knows that his tone is not one to be argued with. It triggers the cold sweat that makes your clothes stick closer to your skin and forces your heartbeat to quicken, pumping blood all over your body. The door closes, leaving you both alone with only the sound of Jungwoo’s laptop still playing in the background. A lighthearted scene that is too oxymoronic against the tension that is just palpable at this point. What the hell were you thinking coming here?
“What the hell were you thinking coming here?”, Jaehyun speaks your thoughts out loud, and you wince at how empty your head is with excuses.
“Are you ignoring me?”
“What?”, he asks dumbly, hoping you would avoid asking again.
“Was it that hard to text me back? Am I such a waste of your time?”
Jaehyun seems angry at your confrontation, his bad mood escalating with every word that is leaving your mouth. He still avoids to look at you, toying with some plushies and decorations next to his bedpost. You realize you never had time to really notice them, barely recognizing them. You always entered the room blindly, pressed up against Jaehyun’s body and with his lips all over your neck, then left as soon as the sex was over. His apathy was infuriating.
One by one, you start to remove all of your outerwear, dropping your clothes on the floor until you’re left in only your bra and jeans. Jaehyun stares at you incredulously, then at the pile of clothes on the floor, unable to make out the reasoning behind your impromptu stripping.
“What are you doing?”
“Getting naked. Seems to be the only time you can actually pay attention to me.”
You reach for the buttons of your jeans, only able to unzip it halfway before Jaehyun has you pinned against the wall behind you, his fingers cool and pressing lightly against your neck.
“I-I fucking hate you!”, he cries, punching the surface to release some of the steam, and lets go of the hold on your neck almost completely. How tempted he is, to just fuck your right against that wall, pour out his anger by pouring out his cum inside you, then ignore each other like you always do.
It’s the easy thing to do, keeping the toxic circle going. All barking and fucking and no real problem gets resolved in the end. He wouldn’t even call a cab for you, preferring to be hated for something he wasn’t than to be rejected for showing the real him. You would still have no idea about his feelings towards you, going around saying how awful he was while asking for a round two. But Jaehyun was tired.
“Can’t you tell that I am trying to distance myself from you?”, he sighs and it’s the first time you’ve ever heard him sound so emotionally exhausted.
“Why do you dislike me so much? We used to be friends and then one day you-“
“Friends? Just friends?”, he interrupts you with a chuckle and a sarcastic puff through his nose, and you shake your head.
“If you also think that what we had was more special than a common friendship then why act like you don’t know me?”
“You were the one who wanted to ‘forget about anything happening and never telling a soul about it’, remember?”
“I thought we came to a mutual agreement! I was just trying to save our careers and it worked Jaehyun, you got to debut and I-“
“And you just threw away everything we had like it was the easiest thing to do! Do you ever want to know how I feel, y/n? First you want nothing to do with me, left the company without even saying goodbye. Then I try to forget about you, become an asshole to keep you out of my life and suddenly you want to jump my bones. One day you just play blind to everything, asking for professionalism and now I’m the one ignoring you? What the fuck do you want? A fuck buddy? A professional? A friend?”
“I want you, Yoonoh. Fuck, I just want you”
You’re not sure which one of you initiates the kiss. His lips are as plump and kissed as hard as you recalled, a couple of tears staining your cheeks that you didn’t realize you were holding back. It felt so right, the way his head pushed and pulled away from yours, always inviting you back to him. One hand was situated over the dimples of your waist, the other lost between your hair, untangling it gently. You decided to lay yours over his heart, feeling its tempo and calming yourself down.
You kiss for what seems like an eternity, so drunk in bliss that you can’t remember how you made it through life without Jaehyun’s taste all over your tongue. When he pulls away from your lips, you almost whine, but his fingertips dabbing at the soft skin of your cheeks feel just as comforting.
“I don’t want us to be like this anymore”, you whisper to him and he nods encouragingly, holding you even closer. “I’m sorry for not reaching out to you all these years ago, I just thought ‘What would a brand new idol want to do with a failed trainee like me’-“
Jaehyun brings your fingers to his lips, kissing all your knuckles one by one and you think you’re gonna burst at the seams. “You weren’t a failure, you were the best thing to happen to me back then”. His voice is so sincere that you don’t dare question the veracity of what he’s saying and you let him continue. “When I saw you again I was so bitter, I decided to turn off my feelings. I think I get too comfortable in that role. I put it on for me, my members, my fans even”, he stops then, laughing sadly, “it’s how I finally got you”
It was your turn to open up his eyes to the truth, holding his face between your hands and admiring its beauty. 
“That’s not true. I kept staying because I knew what was hidden behind all that armor. I guess, the sex was the only way to get closer to you”
“Not because I’m good?”, he jokes, wiggling his eyebrows and you can feel his dimples forming under your fingers.
“Eh, you’re pretty good too”
He starts pecking your neck, his smile obvious in his kisses and you squeal when he lifts you to his bed. Bouncing on the hard mattress, you let him lay his body weight over yours as he gives you a million traces of his love. 
“So, I’m guessing this means we start over?”, he asks reluctantly as he emerges from your half naked body and you hold back from cooing at him.
“I thought you loved to hate me?”
“I think I hate it, but I love you”
2K notes · View notes
watchmegetobsessed · 3 years
Text
TO LOVE AND BELOVED - Part Five (Harry Styles)
a/n: ahh idk why but writing this part took me forever! but its finally here and i can’t wait to see your thoughts on it! i was debating for a long time if part 5 should be the last one, but then i decided to add another part, bc there are two more things i want to include in the story and i couldn’t squeeze them into this part, it’s already the longest so far, so we have one more part left of the story! also, a little warning that part 6 might take a little longer than the prev parts bc im a little behind with my schedule but it’ll try my best!
pairing: CEO!Dad!Harry X Reader
warning: mentions of death, cheating and divorce, sexual content
word count: 12k
SERIES MASTERPOST masterlist
Tumblr media
You’ve been feeling like a teenager sneaking around her parents these past weeks. Only that you’re an adult and the parent you are trying to keep your secret romance hidden from is a four year old little girl.
Your birthday was a turning point in your evolving relationship with Harry. Like a wall has been brought down and he finally started reaching out to you. It feels like with every passing day you’re getting closer to him and you can see the progress he’s been making thanks to his therapy sessions and how much he is trying to make a change himself as well.
Stolen kisses and tiny touches have been a usual in your every days whenever Izzy was out of sight for the shortest second. You’ve realized that Harry is an affectionate person, he likes to keep you close and he never fails to bring passion into the tiniest kisses.
With Izzy around 24/7 it’s been hard to find time when it’s just the two of you, but you’ve been waking up early in the morning just to spend that twenty minutes alone with Harry while he drinks his coffee. Sometimes you just sit in silence, trying to wake up for the day ahead of you but sometimes he talks your ears off about anything and everything. In the evening, when Izzy is already sleeping the two of you usually wind off together in the living room or watch a movie in the entertainment room, just enjoying some alone time. It’s not much, but more than nothing and you’ve grown very fond of these little moments with him.
Nothing more has happened than just kissing. Despite the progress Harry has made so far you can tell he still has quite a few conflicts buried deep inside him and you definitely don’t want to rush him into anything he is not ready for. Some cuddling on the couch or short but passionate make out sessions in a corner while Izzy is not paying attention, you haven’t gone further than this.
Now it’s the last day before Izzy leaves to Harry’s mum for the week. He is dropping her off Sunday afternoon and it will leave the two of you alone for seven full days. Well, Harry still has to work during the day, but from the moment he’ll get home, it’s just gonna be you and him.
You had to make a few phone calls so you’ve been locked in your room for a while now. When you come down you find your favorite father-daughter duo on the couch, some kind of Barbie movie playing on the TV, but Izzy is busy with something else. She’s got her water based flooring pens scattered around her, Harry’s tattooed arm laying across her lap as she is coloring the patterns as if it was her favorite coloring book. Before they could notice you, you run back to your room and grab your polaroid camera and returning you snap a picture of the adorable scene. The shutter of the camera makes Harry’s head snap in your way, a smile tugging on his lips.
“Hey,” he softly greets you. You put the camera and the photo aside to the cupboard near you before joining them on the couch.
“Hi Y/N! Look!” Izzy beams happily, pointing at Harry’s ship tattoo that is now fully colored with yellows, pinks and blues.
“It looks better this way,” you smirk down at her before your eyes meet with Harry’s over her head, smiling at you softly.
Making yourself comfortable next to them, you watch Izzy work on more of his tattoos and you find it such a heartwarming scene, you want to remember it forever. Harry Styles, such an influential, successful and serious businessman, sitting on the couch in his loungewear while his daughter is using his tattooed skin as her personal coloring book. He really is a wonderful human being and the best dad to his daughter.
“Y/N, do you have any tattoos?” Izzy asks, turning to you with curious eyes.
“I actually do,” you answer and you see Harry’s eyebrows shoot up in surprise.
“You really do?” he asks, his head resting on the back of the couch, turned to face you.
“Yeah,” you nod with a soft chuckle.
“Where?” Izzy asks perking up at the new information.
“Um, it’s right here,” you tell her pointing at the side of your hips, covered with your sweatpants.
“Can I color them?” she asks innocently, but Harry is quick to react.
“Izzy, you’re being a little too nosy,” he warns her as always, and she looks at you with a pouty look.
“It’s fine. Um, yeah, you can color it,” you nod.
Sliding lower on the couch you roll down the waistband of your pants until the tattoo is revealed on the side. You catch Harry’s eyes wander over the skin you are now showing and you can see a slight blush tinting his cheeks. He hasn’t seen this part of your body uncovered yet, he hasn’t even seen you in a bathing suit so far so it’s quite the new thing.
(reference for the tattoo)
Tumblr media
The tattoo on your side is a simple yet meaningful one, dedicated to the special bond you and Trevor share. It’s a minimalistic yet beautiful piece of two koi fishes swimming in a circle, one is left blank as while the other one is black so their formation resembles the yin-yang symbol. You got it when you turned twenty, when Trevor was just in middle school, but he promised you he would get the same design when he turns eighteen that will happen in the fall.
“That looks beautiful,” Harry breathes out with a shy smile and you notice how he doesn’t ask about the meaning behind it. Not because he is not curious but because he is insanely respectful and he doesn’t want to ask something that’s too personal.
“Thanks,” you smile at him as Izzy grabs her pens and starts coloring the blank fish.
Tumblr media
The rest of the day goes by uneventfully, Harry is clearly trying to spend as much time with Izzy as possible before her week with his mother, but you also notice that he seems to be keeping something away from you, like he is trying to bring up something but he is not entirely sure how to start the conversation.
It’s not until Izzy is put to bed that he joins you on the couch, turning to you with a serious expression on his handsome face.
“What’s up?” you ask with a soft chuckle.
“I was thinking…”
“I could see that,” you tease him, giving his knee a playful squeeze. “I’m listening.”
“Actually there are two things I wanted to talk to you about. I’m not sure which one to ask first.” He purses his lips before sighing and moving his eyes to meet your curious gaze. “So we’re gonna be alone for the next week.”
“Mhm.”
“And I thought that… if you want to, but we don’t have to, it was just an idea—so feel free to—“
“Harry,” you cut his stuttering off, moving closer with a reassuring smile. You caress the side of his face and you notice how you lean into your touch, breathing out through his nose. “Don’t be nervous, alright? Just tell me what’s been on your mind.”
“Would you go out on a date with me?” he then asks and it’s the purest thing you’ve ever seen and heard from him. The hopeful but still nervous look in his eyes makes him appear like a little boy who is asking out his first crush in middle school, afraid of rejection, when that’s the last thing he has to think about when it comes to you, but it’s still cute.
“I would love to,” you smile at him and leaning closer you peck his lips softly. “And what’s the other thing you wanted to ask?”
“Well, I’m driving Izzy over to my mum’s early in the morning and I’m staying for lunch and… if you don’t feel like it’s too much, you could… maybe come with us.”
“You want me to meet your mum?” you ask surprised.
“Well, she wants to meet you as well, but I want you to meet her, yes,” he admits with a nervous chuckle. “Gemma has told her about you and my sister likes to be nosy so she might have added a little spice into the story about us when nothing was really going on.”
“Oh my, what does she think?” you ask with wide eyes.
“Nothing bad, don’t worry,” he assures you quickly. “She just made it seem like we are… dating and all,” he adds with a nervous smile. “But I told her that it’s… I mean that we are not there… yet.”
“Oh, okay. Well, if you really want me there, I would love to go with you.”
“Really?”
“Yeah. Would love to meet your mum.”
“I was afraid you’d find it a little early for this,” he admits truthfully and you can see that rationality in his thought. “We haven’t really… discussed what we are and I didn’t want to put the pressure on you.”
“Well, do you want to talk about us?” you ask softly, giving him the chance to decline if he feels like the conversation might be a little too much for him.
“I do, but I’m not sure… what to say,” he hums, knitting his eyebrows together. Last time I had this talk I was in my early twenties and I don’t even know how to start,” he chuckles shaking his head.
“Okay, then let’s just agree on some things,” you suggest and he eyes you curiously. “Neither of us is seeing anyone else, right?”
“Is that even a question in my situation?” he snorts, making a joke out of his issues clearly and you’re happy he is able to take it so lighthearted.
“Just clearing the air,” you chuckle. “So we are…exclusive.”
“Seems like it,” he nods.
“And you just asked me out on a date,” you point another detail out.
“I did. And you said yes,” he smiles, an excited shine in his eyes glimmering through his green irises.
“Yeah. So we can say we are dating? Seeing each other?” Harry chews on the terms you offered, tastes them before nodding slowly.
“I guess we could say that.”
“Okay. So… that’s what we are,” you smile at him, giving his knee another squeeze. This time, his hand finds yours and he runs his thumb across your knuckles.
“I think… I’m okay with that,” he breathes out and though it’s seemingly such an insignificant thing, you know how huge steps he has just taken forward.
Tumblr media
“I liked the blue one better. With the white sweater,” Heather hums, watching you through the video call. You have your phone propped up on your dresser as you’re trying to figure out what to wear today.
Though you seemed completely unbothered last night when Harry invited you along with them, but now you can feel the slight panic. It’s not even because you and Harry are a thing now, you’d feel this way if you met his mother just as Izzy’s nanny. Grandmothers can be so protective over their grandchildren, you’ve met with quite a few problematic ones while you were working at the daycare and you just want Anne to like you, to trust you with Izzy as much as Harry does.
“Okay, blue it is then,” you sigh, pulling the yellow sundress off of yourself before putting the blue one back with a white sweater.
“So you guys are now official?” Heather grins at you through the screen. “Meeting his mother and all that?”
“Define being official,” you chuckle softly.
“Like, boyfriend-girlfriend?”
“Not yet. But we agreed to be exclusively dating.”
“I still can’t fucking believe that you’re scoring the hottest dad I’ve ever seen. You lucky bitch,” she sighs, sipping on her morning coffee.
“Me neither,” you scoff.
“I’m pretty sure if the mothers who got you fired knew, they would explode. Basically every woman was in love with the man and now you are the lucky woman actually getting him.”
“I guess this is karma for what they did,” you chuckle shrugging. “Alright, I gotta go, because we are leaving soon, but I’ll talk to you soon.”
“You better be! I want a detailed essay about how it went!” she grins, kissing the camera.
“Alright, bye!” you smile before ending the call.
When you get downstairs, Harry and Izzy are already down there, Harry is zipping up her bag while she is dancing around humming to herself.
“Baby, your backpack is still in your room. Can you please get it?” Harry asks her, Izzy nods and runs towards you, stopping in front of you.
“Hi Y/N! I like your dress!” she beams at you.
“Hi! Well thank you!” you smile at her before she runs past you up the stairs. “Hey,” you greet Harry and his eyes snap up to you, his pink lips stretching into a warm smile as he leans closer and kisses your cheek sweetly.
“Hi. You look beautiful.”
“Thank you. So, any tips for meeting your mum for the first time?” you ask, fidgeting with your fingers nervously. Harry reaches out and takes your hands between his so he stops the motion.
“You don’t need tips. I know my mum will like you, she is already so excited to meet you, so don’t worry.”
“If you say so,” you breathe out.
Harry puts Izzy’s stuff in the Rover and soon buckles her into her seat before the three of you hit the road. Harry has a whole playlist for Izzy’s favorite songs so you obviously listen to that along with Izzy’s performance of all the songs, filled with misheard lyrics, but that’s what makes it even better. The car ride is about three hours, which is not that horrible. You need just one bathroom break sometime in the middle and Izzy sleeps through the last hour in the car, allowing the two of you to finally listen to music that’s not from a kids’ show.
“Do you have a song request?” you smile over at him, scrolling through his phone since it’s the one connected to the car, but he has given you permission to play whatever you like.
“Not really.”
“You don’t have songs you like to listen to in the car?”
“Not specifically. Do you?”
“Oh, I have a whole playlist for songs to blast in the car,” you chuckle.
“Really? And what songs are on it?”
“Well, I can just show you.”
You search up your user on Spotify and find the playlist in talk before putting it on shuffle. As the first song starts to play, you peek over at him to see his reaction and you spot the smirk on his lips.
“Black Eyed Peas?” he asks glancing at you shortly.
“Yeah, you don’t like them?” you smirk at him.
“I do, I just didn’t think you listen to them,” he admits with a soft chuckle.
“Are you kidding me? They give me the biggest nostalgia! I listened to them so much as a teenager.”
“So teenage Y/N gave a concert in her bedroom, singing I Gotta Feeling?” he teases you grinning.
“Not just a concert, a whole world tour.”
There’s a short silence, just the two of you listening to the song, you watch the trees and fields rush by you as you drive down the country road. The song changes to another one and you’ve already forgotten about what you talked about, but apparently not Harry.
“What were you like as a teenager?” he asks. You turn to face him and your eyes meet for a second.
“Um, like a normal teenager,” you shrug, not sure what to say.
“There’s no such thing as a normal teenager,” Harry smiles. “What did you do, what were your favorite things?”
“I was… pretty plain, if I might say. I wasn’t a rebel or too much of a geek either. I had like three good friends, we used to hang out a lot by the little lake near our neighborhood, that was like our spot. I liked going on hikes and I watched a lot of documentaries,” you admit with a small smile.
“What kind?”
“I don’t know, anything that was on,” you shrug. “My mom had this phase where she was trying to act like she was just like all the other mom’s from my school, but they were all at least a decade older than her. She was trying to prove that she was this mature, very serious woman who had her shit together and all that.”
“And she didn’t?” Harry asks peeking at you shortly.
“I mean, she did. She turned thirty when I was twelve. Most women barely just got married and started their family at that age but she had been married for eight years and had a middle schooler and a baby already. She really was mature but I could tell that she felt like she lost her twenties because of… me.”
Sighing you think back to the years when you often felt like a burden to your mom. She gave up a lot of things just to give you the life she imagined for you. She worked her ass off to raise you and later Trevor as well, have a career and do all the works around the house. Your dad was working a lot of night shifts, there were entire weeks when you barely even saw him. You don’t blame him, he was trying to provide for his family, but it’s pretty clear he and your mother grew cold over the years and it had a huge part in it.
“Do you… blame yourself for it?” Harry asks softly.
“No,” you shake your head. “It’s not like I had anything to do with being born,” you chuckle. “I just didn’t like seeing my mom struggle so much. So when Trevor was born I was trying to take over a lot of tasks around the house and with him as well. I babysat him a lot, took care of him in the mornings, I picked him up from daycare and later from school… I tried to make it easier for my parents.”
“So this is why you grew so close with him?”
“I guess so,” you nod. “I mean, I surely spent the most time with him,” you add with a short chuckle.
“And do you think this is why you’re so good with kids?”
“What is this, a therapy session?” you ask arching an eyebrow at him, but he just rolls his eyes.
“Just… trying to get to know you. Is that a problem?”
“No, I just… I’m not used to talking about myself so much. It’s been quite a few years since I’ve been in this… talking stage,” you admit with a sigh. “But to answer your question, it might have had some impact on me. I mean, I loved taking care of Trevor. It’s like I had my own baby doll, only that it wasn’t just a toy, it was a real baby I could play with.”
“Did you play dress up with him?” Harry smirks at you.
“I did,” you admit laughing. “I used to dress him as a princess a lot and he seemed to like it! My dad wasn’t really a fan of it.”
For the rest of the ride you listen to your playlist and talk about not just your but Harry’s past too. He tells you about his friends, what he was like in school and the mischiefs he did growing up, that drove his mum crazy sometimes. As you get to his hometown and he points out different places he used to go to when he was younger, you feel so much closer to him, like you’ve just gotten to see another piece of him that was hidden before.
He pulls up to the driveway of a simple townhouse and as you get out of the car you see the front door open and a woman rushes out, squealing in excitement as she runs up to Harry and hugs him tightly.
“Finally! I was starting to get worried!” she breathes out, rocking the two of them to left and right.
“Mum, don’t be dramatic. I texted you when we left and we got here perfectly in time,” Harry chuckles, holding his mum tight.
“You barely just arrived and you’re already picking on me? Typical,” Anne rolls her eyes, letting go of him. You round the car, feeling nervous to meet her. When her eyes finally fall on you, her smile grows even wider as she takes a step closer to you. “And you must be Y/N! It’s so nice to meet you!” she beams, pulling you into a warm hug as well.
“Nice to meet you too,” you chuckle, hugging her back.
“I’m Anne, but I listen to all versions of mum and grandma,” she tells you chuckling.
“Alright, noted,” you nod smiling.
Harry opens the car door of the backseat and unbuckles Izzy who has already woken up from her little nap and the moment her feet are on the ground she runs up to Anne.
“Grams!” She giggles before throwing herself into Anne’s arms who picks her up happily.
“Hi baby, you grew so much! I missed you!” she sighs as the little girl cuddles into her neck.
“Missed you too, Grams. I brought my new toys, do you want to play with them?”
“Of course! We’ll have all the time to play this week,” Anne smiles down at her. “Alright, come on in. Lunch is almost ready.”
Harry grabs Izzy’s things from the car and you all head inside. The house smells good from the cooking food in the kitchen and it’s such a cozy home, you can definitely see Harry growing up here. Above the fireplace in the living room there are a bunch of photos framed on the wall, most of them are from Harry and Gemma, but there are some more of other relatives as well, cousins, aunts, uncles and grandparents. It seems like Harry has a big family.
Harry unpacks Izzy’s stuff in her room that used to be Gemma’s apparently, he is telling Anne all about everything she needs to know about Izzy’s routines and she is listening patiently, though you’re sure she is more than capable of taking care of her. After all, she raised two amazing children already.
While Izzy shows Anne all her toys she’s brought with herself, Harry takes your hand and pulls you out of the room just to go into another one. Walking in you immediately realize that it must have been his once upon a time.
“You know, I can see your younger version in here, the one I saw in the photos downstairs,” you smirk at him, looking around. There are some old posters and pictures still littering the walls, stickers are covering the side of his wardrobe and dresser, some of them are partially ripped off already, he probably tried to get rid of them once he got older, but miserably failed.
“Yeah? I was pretty cute, right?” he smirks, so full of himself.
“I liked the curly Justin Bieber hairstyle,” you tease him and he gives you an “are you for real?!” look to which you just start laughing.
“Justin Bieber had nothing on me.”
“Yeah, sure,” you laugh before he grabs your hand and pulls you against his chest, wrapping his arms around you. “Your mum is in the next room,” you whisper against his lips as he leans down, teasing you with them just lingering on yours.
“So what? You never sneaked around your parents before?” he smirks down at you.
“I did,” you admit.
“Oh, nasty,” he comments before finally kissing you. However it doesn’t last long, because you hear footsteps coming from outside so you’re quick to move away from each other, just in time when Anne walks in.
“Lunch will be ready in a few, would you two mind setting the table?” she smiles, oblivious what was happening just a moment ago.
“Sure,” Harry nods, rubbing his nose as his other hand finds your waist and he ushers you out of the room.
Izzy helps Anne in the kitchen while you and Harry take care of the table. When everything is done you all sit down and start the feast Anne was so kind to make for you. It doesn’t take long to see the snickering but loving dynamic between Harry and his mother. Anne likes to pick on her son, call him out for basically anything and though Harry talks back, he mostly just lets her tear him to pieces. With love, of course.
“Izzy, please don’t get whipped cream all over the place!” Harry sighs when it’s time for dessert. Anne has made apple pie, one of Izzy’s favorites and she is going generous with the cream on top of her slice.
“You didn’t have problem getting cream all over you when we were making cupcakes, daddy!” Izzy sasses back, making both you and Harry drop your jaws while Anne starts laughing at her boldness.
“That was an entirely different situation, Izzy,” Harry shakes his head as he helps her with the scream before passing it over to you.
“Grams, you should have been there! Daddy, Y/N and I made a mess in the kitchen, but daddy started it!” Izzy giggles, digging into the pie.
“Is that so?” Anne smirks.
“We were just… playing,” Harry explains.
“Oh, I know how you can get when you’re just playing,” Anne chuckles. “Y/N, how do you put up with two kids in the house?”
“I used to deal with fifteen at the same time, so two is not a trouble,” you smirk at Harry who just rolls his eyes, but you see the hiding little smile on his lips.
After lunch Izzy insists on showing you the dollhouse Anne has set up for her in the backyard while Harry helps his mum with the cleaning up.
“We both know your sister likes to exaggerate stories, so I didn’t believe everything she said about you and Y/N,” Anne speaks up as she is washing the dishes and Harry is on drying duty.
“I’m glad you don’t fall for Gemma’s vivid imagination.”
“But there’s one thing she got right.”
“And what would that be?” Anne turns the tap off as she faces Harry, sighing in relief as she smiles at him.
“That you look happy.”
Harry opens his mouth to say something, but then just closes it. He does feel happy, even if he is still struggling to accept it. Anne dries her hands and reaching up she cups Harry’s face in her palms.
“Baby, I haven’t seen you like this for a long time. And I know you think you don’t deserve to feel this way, but you do. And Y/N makes you happy, clearly.”
“Mum…”
“No, honey, just… listen to me, okay?” she asks and he nods, giving all his attention to his mother. “It broke my heart to see you so… lost after what happened to Maggie. And I know that it was the hardest thing you ever had to go through, but you need to move on. She would want you to do the same thing.”
“How do you know, mum? You didn’t even like Maggie when I first brought her home,” Harry points out mumbling under his breath.
“That doesn’t change the way you felt about her. I know you loved her and I would have never wanted anything to happen to her. She made you happy and that’s all that mattered to me,” she smiles with a tired sigh. “And I just want you to be happy again. Whatever you two have going on… don’t let go of it, alright? She is making you happy and you deserve that.”
Harry doesn’t know what to say so he just nods before Anne pulls him into a tight, motherly hug that he returns gladly.
“I’m trying, mum. I’m trying,” he whispers into her hair, giving her a squeeze before letting go of her.
You stay a little longer, Anne makes you tea and Harry soaks in the last minutes with Izzy before he is forced to be away from her. You know he is looking forward to spending some time away from his daddy duties, but it’s clear that he’ll miss her terribly too.
“Alright, baby. Be good and I’ll call Grams to talk to you every day, okay?” Harry tells her, giving her one last hug. Izzy wraps her arms around his neck tightly, her face squished into his neck.
“Okay, daddy. I love you,” she mumbles with a pouty look.
“I love you too. Have a good time with Grams.”
“Thank you for everything, Anne,” you tell her, giving her a quick hug.
“Oh, you’re welcome. It was so nice to meet you,” she smiles, feeling a little touched by the goodbye. “Come back soon!”
“I will, thank you.” “Bye mum, call me if anything comes up,” Harry tells her, hugging her as well.
“We’ll be alright, don’t worry. Tell Mitch and Sarah that I wish them the best!” Anne smiles as you and Harry head out the door.
“I will! Bye!”
Izzy stands at the front door with Anne, waving after you as Harry backs out of the driveway and eventually, they are out of your sight.
Harry falls silent and you don’t have to be a genius to know that he is already missing Izzy. You can imagine what it feels like to not see her every day like he always does, when he is so used to having her around all the time.
“You alright?” you softly ask, giving his arm a short squeeze.
“Yeah, it’s just… It’s the third time I’m doing this, but it never gets easier. The first year we did it I ended up driving up here four times that week,” he admits with a chuckle.
“Nothing to be ashamed of. It’s normal to miss her.”
“I know, it just makes me emotional,” he admits, flashing you a short smile before he turns his gaze back at the road ahead of him.
The drive back home is a lot quieter than the way to Anne’s. You play some music again and Harry hums to it sometimes, but he is mostly just deep in his thoughts and you don’t want to bother him, knowing well he probably needs some time to settle with the thought of an entire week without Izzy.
You get some takeout for dinner before arriving home and eat together before putting on a movie to watch in the entertainment room. One movie turns into another and before you could realize it, you’re dosed off on the comfy couch, cuddled to Harry’s side near midnight.
When you wake up something entirely different is playing on the screen since the original movie has ended long ago. Harry is passed out, his head resting against the back of the couch, one arm curled around your shoulders while the other is resting on his stomach. Rubbing your eyes you check the time and decide it’s better if you both just go to bed before you end up spending the night on the couch.
“Hey… H,” you softly caress his cheek before you brush his unruly curls back from his forehead. He scrunches his nose adorably before his eyes flutter open, taking in his surroundings. “We fell asleep. Why don’t we call it a night?” you ask in a soft whisper. Harry sighs, nodding his head, squeezing you to his side before his arm falls from around your shoulders. You peck his cheek before pushing yourself up from the couch. He shuts the TV off and the two of you head upstairs. For your surprise, his hand finds yours on the way up the stairs, lacing his fingers together with yours.
You pad your way up to the second floor and walking past Izzy’s room Harry stops for just a heartbeat before he follows you down the hallway. When you’re about to let go of his hand to head into your own bedroom, Harry pulls you back gently, making you look at him with slight confusion.
“Do you… Maybe you could… sleep at mine, if you want to? Just a thought…” he breathes out, clearly nervous to speak what’s been on his mind.
“I would love to, but only if you’re sure about it.”
“I’m sure. It would be nice to… wake up next to you,” he adds with a shy smile and you notice how he didn’t say waking up next to anyone, he wants you to be there.
“Alright. Why don’t we both just go and shower separately and then I’ll come back to yours?” you offer, giving his hand a squeeze. Harry nods and leaning down he places a chaste kiss to your lips before letting go of your hand, going your separate ways.
After doing your usual nighttime routine you put on a pair of soft pajama pants and a simple shirt before heading back to Harry’s bedroom. The door is slightly open, the lights are still on. You knock on the door before pushing it open carefully. You’ve only been in here a handful of times and it’s strange to come here with the intention of staying.
Harry is standing by his dresser in a pair of sweatpants and a white shirt, his hair is slightly damp from his shower. As his eyes fall on your figure a small smile tugs on his lips before he glances towards the bed.
“Which… which side do you like sleeping on?” he asks and you can’t hold back a chuckle as you walk to the side that’s clearly not used by him usually.
Harry huffs with a smile before going to his side. You put your phone to the nightstand before getting under the covers, making yourself comfortable in Harry’s silky sheets. He sits to the edge of the bed, checks something on his phone before dropping it to his nightstand and he then joins you under the covers.
It’s a tiny bit awkward at first, neither of you really finding your place in such a new situation, so at first you just lie on your sides facing each other. Harry is clearly about to say something, he is just looking for the right words, so you give him all the time he needs.
“I’m glad you’re here,” he softly speaks up. “Not just because… I would be awfully lonely now without Izzy,” he adds with a cheeky chuckle. “I meant it generally. I’m really happy that you’re here.”
“I’m happy to be here too. Wouldn’t want to be anywhere else,” you smile at him. Breathing out through his nose he closes his eyes for a few seconds before his green irises meet yours again. Leaning closer he kisses you softly, just another way to tell you the same thing he just said with his words a moment ago. Pulling back he settles his head on the pillow and he pulls you into his arms, making you cuddle to his side similar to the way you fell asleep on the couch earlier.
“Good night, Y/N,” he murmurs, pressing a kiss to the crown of your head.
“Good night, Harry,” you hum back, nuzzling your face into his shoulder, making yourself comfortable in his strong arms.
Tumblr media
Harry grumbles lowly when his phone’s alarm goes off in the morning. He might be off from his daddy duties this week, but he is still the CEO of his company and work is calling his name. Sometime during the night the two of you got tangled up in each other. Unlike last night, now Harry is the one snuggled up to you, his heavy arm lying across your stomach, his legs mingled with yours under the sheets as you gently scratch his scalp with one hand, running the other up and down his arm across your stomach. You’re not gonna lie, waking up in a bed with Harry is far more blissful and satisfying than you imagined. Even early in the morning he has such an aura that sweeps you off your feet, the man was surely crafted by the gods.
“You’re gonna be late,” you hum, eyes still closed when he hits the snooze button and snuggles back to you.
“It’s set to when I have to get Izzy ready. We still have some time,” he mumbles against the fabric of your shirt.
You stay in bed a little longer until it really is time to get up. Harry’s morning form is so soft yet still breathtaking, even with his hair tousled and his puffy eyes, he still looks gorgeous and you find it slightly unfair how little effort the man needs to be this perfect.
Harry heads to take a shower and in the meantime you decide to start making breakfast while the coffee is brewing.
“Oh you shouldn’t have,” Harry breathes out with a thankful smile when he arrives downstairs and sees the almost ready breakfast and the smell of coffee hits his nose.
“I have all the time in the world this week,” you chuckle as you fill a plate with eggs and veggies before you slide it over to him on the kitchen island. You fix a plate for yourself as well and join him on the stool beside him.
“So… are you still up for the date?” Harry asks shyly, glancing over at you.
“Didn’t really change my mind since yesterday,” you chuckle.
“Would you be up to do it today?”
“So, eager, huh?” you tease him, nudging him with your shoulder and he just shyly shrugs, trying to push down his smile. “Today works fine for me. What do you have in mind?”
“I’m not ruining the surprise,” he smirks at you, sipping on his coffee.
“Alright, then just tell me the dress code.”
“Wear that lilac dress you wore to that birthday party the other week.”
You know exactly what dress he is talking about, but it stuns you that he actually remembers what you wore two weeks ago. He only saw you for a few minutes before you left, yet he still remembered the dress.
“Alright,” you smile to yourself before turning back to your breakfast.
Tumblr media
Though you have a few extra sessions booked for the week, your Monday stayed empty and without Izzy roaming around the house you have to realize that you can easily get bored without her. You got so used to being with her all day long that now being home on your own is so weird.
You spend the first half of the day lounging at the pool, something you’ve been dying to do, but you were too busy with a certain little girl. Then you have a nice lunch and after reading the book you’ve been putting away for weeks, you realize that you’ve run out of things to do. So you text Trevor if he wants a ride home after school and of course he does, so after fixing yourself up you drive down to his school.
“Hi there, how was your day?” you ask when he sits into the car, throwing his backpack to the backseat before he buckles himself up as you back out of the parking spot.
“Fantastic, as always!” he fake cheers, making you laugh.
“Want to get ice-cream?”
“You know I always want ice-cream,” he snorts smirking at you.
You haven’t met Trevor ever since things become kind of… romantic between you and Harry, and you didn’t want to tell him over the phone, so now is the perfect time to break him the news. When the two of you are sitting on the terrace of your favorite ice-cream place, your paper cup filled with chocolate and strawberry ice-cream while he chose mango and cookie dough, you finally start the conversation.
“So, I have news for you.”
“Oh my God,” he breathes out, closing his eyes for a second. “Are you leaving the country?”
“What? No! Why do you think that?”
“I don’t know, but last time you said you had news for me you moved out from home. Figured it might be something similar,” he shrugs, returning to his ice-cream.
“Well, no, I’m not leaving the country.”
“Okay, then what is it?”
“I’m kind of… dating Harry. You know, my boss.” You have no idea why you felt the need to add the last part when he has already met him, but you feel a bit nervous. Trevor is like your best friend and he had a bad feeling about Keith when you started dating him, but you ignored it. If he has a similar feeling about Harry now, you are definitely considering them this time.
“Oh!” his eyebrows shoot up. “What do you mean kind of?”
“Well, we haven’t had our first date yet, it’s happening tonight, but things have… changed.”
“So you slept with him?”
“No, I haven’t,” you chuckle nervously. “We kissed. A few times and… we talked about where it’s heading and we both think it’s going to turn into something… more serious.”
“That’s great!” he smiles at you and it seems completely genuine. “See, I told you it’s gonna happen sooner or later,” he smirks coyly, before he licks his spoon off.
“You were just drawing random assumptions because of his looks and wealth, Trevor. But it’s not about that.”
“Oh, I know you’re not a gold digger,” he teases you, making you roll your eyes at him. “So your first date is tonight? What are you guys doing?”
“I don’t know, he didn’t tell me,” you shrug with a small smile.
“Mysterious,” Trevor wiggles his eyebrows at you. “So he is finally ready to get back on the dating scene, huh?”
“Um, he is working on it. It’s a little hard for him, but he’s been changing for the better.” “That’s great. I’m happy for you,” he smiles at you. “Really, you deserve it after that asshole.”
“Yeah, I hope it’ll go well,” you smile back at him with a sigh before you return to your ice-cream.
After dropping Trevor off at one of his friends you head back home. For your surprise, Harry’s car is already parked on the driveway with another one that doesn’t belong to him when you pull up and walking in you find him with Niall in the kitchen.
“Oh, hi boys!” you greet them.
“Y/N! You are stunning as always!” Niall beams, pulling you into a tight hug right away.
“Thanks,” you chuckle patting his back. “What are you guys up to?”
They share a look and it tells you right away you are not supposed to know whatever they were talking about so you just nod smiling.
“Alright, got it,” you chuckle.
“How was your day?” Harry asks, hoping to change the subject smoothly.
“Great! Met with Trevor, just dropped him off.”
“Oh, how is he doing?”
“He is fine, struggling a little with math lately, but he is doing great,” you chuckle.
“So you have a brother. Do you happen to have a sister, maybe?” Niall asks with a coy smile and while Harry just rolls his eyes at his friend, you can’t help but laugh.
“Sorry, no,” you tell him the bad news. “But… I have a good friend and I think you’d like her.”
“A friend? Do you have a picture of her?” Niall beams, already excited about it. Pulling your phone out you show him a picture of you and Heather so he can have a good look at her. You actually think that Heather and Niall would be a good match, she might even be the girl Niall would give up his bachelor life finally.
“When are we having a double date?” he simply asks, making you and Harry laugh at the same time.
“I’ll see what I can do for you.” You let the boys finish whatever they were doing before you arrived so you go to your room, unwinding a little before you have to start getting ready for the date. Around five there’s a soft knock on your door and as you call out, Harry pops his head inside.
“Hi,” he smiles nervously as the rest of his body walks into your sight.
“Hi!” you smile back, putting your book to the side.
“I just realized I never told you the time when you should be ready tonight,” he chuckles nervously. “Is six good for you?”
“Yeah, that’s great.”
“Alright. Then… see you soon, I guess,” he smiles nodding before he walks out of your room. You can’t help a small chuckle at how nervous he seems about tonight, as if he wasn’t still sure about your feelings for him, when you’ve made it clearer than daylight.
You get the best kind of jitters while getting ready for the date. It’s like you’re in high school again and your crush has finally asked you out so you want to look your best. Since Harry already suggested you what to wear, you don’t have to spend an hour standing in your closet, trying to find the right choice. For the makeup you go for a little smokey look and you do a loose bun styles for your hair, remembering the words your mother always told you when you were a teenager.
“A woman’s greatest and most secret weapon is her neck. Men go crazy if you show them your neck and they don’t even realize it!”
You spray some perfume on yourself and put on a pair of nude heels before packing your necessities into a purse that matches your outfit. You finish with everything just in time, a soft knock signaling that Harry has returned. Checking yourself one last time in the mirror you open the door and reveal him standing at the door, wearing a pair of fitted purple dress pants with a crispy shirt on, matching your dress perfectly. And the cherry on top is the bouquet of red roses in his hands.
“Hi,” he breathes out with a nervous smile and his gaze travels down your figure, a blush tinting his cheeks.
“Hi!”
“You look… beautiful,” he smiles shyly and your heart is fluttering in your chest. It’s really happening, you are going on a date with Harry!
“Thank you,” you chuckle softly.
“These are for you. I know it’s weird that I’m picking you up from your bedroom and I’m not giving you this at the front door, but…” he chuckles as he hands you the flowers.
“It’s really nice, thank you,” you smile, taking the flowers before moving into the bedroom to put them in a vase quickly. Harry takes just about two steps into the room and stops with his hands hidden in his pockets as he eyes every movement of yours before you finish with the flowers and let him know that you’re ready to do. He holds out his hand and you take it gladly as you head out of the house.
He doesn’t tell you where you’re going, not even when you try to annoy him and bully him into finally hinting something, but you should have known that he wouldn’t break. He has a four year old daughter who is constantly bugging him, he has endless patience.
When he parks down in front of a modern apartment complex you kind of get really confused, because nothing around seems like the location you’d choose for a date.
“Are you gonna kidnap me and keep me hostage in one of the apartments here?” you ask him with narrowed eyes as the two of you head inside, taking the elevator up.
“It’s not kidnapping, you came willingly,” he smirks down at you.
“That I did.”
When you’re at one of the apartments you are really lost about what he had planned and he finally breaks your suffering and tells you what’s gonna happen as he keys the two of you into the apartment.
“This is Niall’s place, he let us use it tonight. My mum always says that cooking together is a good first date, because food brings people together and you can easily get to know each other,” he explains as you walk into the modern, but definitely very manly home. “I didn’t want to do it at home, because we are always there, so… Niall was nice enough to lend us his place for our date.”
You see that there are two full grocery bags on the kitchen counter and the table is already set for two, you wonder if Harry was here earlier, or Niall did the work for him. Either way, it’s such a thoughtful gesture and a perfect first date.
“Where is he tonight?” you ask with a small smile.
“He is visiting his mother, for a change,” Harry chuckles, knowing well you thought he would be out with a woman probably. “He said he won’t be back until later tomorrow so we can even sleep here, but I thought it would be better if we went home.”
“So what are we making?” you ask curiously as you peek into one of the grocery bags.
“We are going to attempt to make gnocchi with some killer tomato sauce. And brownies for dessert,” he adds with a small smile.
“That sounds great, what can I help with?”
“Let me just quickly pack everything out and then we have to peel the potatoes, yeah?”
“Alright,” you nod, your gaze wandering over to the spacious living room. “Can I look around?”
“Sure,” he nods while he is already elbows deep in one of the bags.
Niall’s place looks like it came right off the pages of an interior design magazine, the furnishing is modern and more on the dark color range, but not too much to make it appear depressing. Right next to his huge TV there’s a floor to ceiling bookcase filled with books mostly about music and art and you realize you don’t even know what Niall does for a living. It just never came up between his heavy flirting sessions.
“I never asked, but what does Niall do?” you ask calling out to Harry.
“Oh, he is a freelancer music producer. Tried to offer him a permanent spot at my company, but he prefers his freedom, like with everything else in his life,” he chuckles. “But he is a good one, we used to make music together when we were younger.”
Just as he says that, you spot a picture of the two of them on the shelves and your lips part in a bit of a shock when you realize that Harry used to have long hair. Leaning closer you inspect the photo better and you feel like you’re looking at two entirely different people. Niall’s hair was bleached blonde which is already enough to make him like another version of himself, but Harry is definitely the biggest shocker. He was rocking some loose shirt with the top buttons left undone, his necklace with the cross pendant peeking out and though the photo ends somewhere above his knees, you can tell that he is wearing skinny jeans, something you never thought you would ever see him in.
“You had long hair?” you ask joining him in the kitchen. Harry’s eyes shoot up to him, then he looks in the direction of the living room, a smile tugging on his lips as he probably remembers what photo you must have just seen.
“Uh, yeah. Yes I did, when I was about 21 or 22.”
“I could hardly believe that was you in the picture, with the long locks and the skinny jeans,” you tease him.
“Yeah, I was a lot different then, but after all, it’s been an entire decade since then,” he sniggles.
“Why did you cut it?”
“Um, I was pretty new in the business back then and had a few assholes telling me that it’s not too masculine and all that. It was a time when I cared more about others’ opinion than I should have so I kind of gave in and cut it.”
“I’m sorry they ruined it for you. But I’m glad you don’t care about others that much now,” you smile at him softly. Harry’s eyes flicker down to his painted nails and ring-clad fingers and you just know what he is about to ask before he even speaks up.
“Does it… bother you? That I paint my nails and stuff?”
“No,” you shake your head confidently. “Not at all. I mean, I never saw you without them, but at this point I think it wouldn’t even feel right,” you add with a small laugh that brings Harry’s smile back as well. Stepping closer you kiss his shoulder softly before turning your focus on the food in front of you. “So, let’s peel these bad boys!”
It’s the first time you and Harry actually work together in the kitchen for more than just five minutes. He is always in control at home, taking over everything with Izzy and you know it’s a good bonding time for them, so you never even tried to push your way into it without their invitation. But now the bonding is all about you and him and so far you’ve been a great team. The cutest thing is that he brought you matching aprons to protect your clothes and you look like you are in some cooking show for sure.
You keep asking questions from each other while working on the food, Harry asks you some more about your childhood and teenage years and he shares stories from college where he had this friend group of five. Niall was part of the group as well and he said he is still in touch with the other boys, but they all do very different things now, the other three are already fathers themselves and live far away, so they don’t get to see each other that much.
You are making the little dumplings while Harry is on duty for cooking them, relentlessly fishing them out of the boiling water once they swim up to the top. When that’s done, Harry starts making the sauce while you take care of the brownies. It all works out well, everything gets done easily and while the dessert is in the oven you start eating what you just created.
“Mm, this sauce is really good!” you hum when you take the first bite.
“It’s my mum’s recipe,” he smiles proudly.
At the beginning of the evening you could tell that he felt nervous, not essentially about being with you, but probably because of the thought of going on a date in general. But as time passed by and he got more and more comfortable in the situation, you could see him loosen up and calm his nerves, so now that you are eating the dinner you made together and drinking a glass of fine wine, talking about anything and everything, you feel like he is actually enjoying something he was probably terrified from before.
When the brownies are done the two of you take advantage of the nice evening weather and Niall’s amazing balcony, moving out to the lounge chairs, munching on the dessert with the skyline of the city in front of you. At one point you start playing a game of would you rather, and after a while you ask each other the most random things, cracking each other up continuously. You don’t even realize and it’s already past ten, you completely talked the evening away, but you don’t regret any of it.
You clean up Niall’s place, leaving it just the way you got it, putting some leftovers into his fridge for him as a thank you for lending you his place before you head out.
Harry keeps a hand on you at all times on the way home, he is either holding your hand over the console, or rests his palm on your thigh above your knee, but either way, he just keeps the physical touch up always. Not that you mind, you are doing kind of the same, enjoying his closeness.
Arriving home you can feel a kind of tension growing, but not a bad kind. You want him. Your desire to go further than just kissing has grown immensely tonight, but you have no idea how he feels about taking it further and you don’t want to push him past his boundaries.
“Want to… sleep with me again?” he shyly asks when you’re going up the stairs.
“Yeah, I would love that,” you smile at him, giving him a quick peck on his cheek.
When you part ways in the hallway he probably expects you to do your night time routine, but you have other plans. Grabbing your polaroid camera you pad your way over to his room, knocking on the door, hoping he is not in the shower yet. When he calls out for you, he is standing at his dresser, the first few buttons of his shirt are already undone, but he is still dressed.
“I just thought that… we could snap a picture as a nice memento of our first date,” you shyly explain to him, holding the camera up.
“Oh, yeah! Okay, how do you... how should we…?” he looks around the room and you step to his dresser, placing the camera to the top of it.
“It’s got a timer,” you explain as you set it up and tell him where to stand so you can check if he is in the frame. When it’s all set, you glance back at him. “Ready?”
“Yeah,” he nods shyly. You push the button and step back to him. “What should we…” he starts, but you already know what you want the picture to be like.
Cupping his face in your hands you pull him down and kiss him sweetly, for the first time tonight. You’ve noticed he hasn’t tried to kiss you all night, being a gentleman, but you’ve been craving it since he showed up at your door with the roses.
He hesitates for a moment, but eventually curls his arms around you, kissing you back softly. The timer goes off and the flash indicates that the photo has been taken. Pulling back you smile at him before taking the photo from the camera, setting it to the side to develop. Harry steps behind you, his arms coming to curl around your waist and you turn in his hold to face him.
“Hi,” you smile at him giddily. “Thanks for today.”
“I’m glad you enjoyed it,” he answers softly, making your heart flutter. You press your lips at his, kissing him hard and passionate, like you wanted all evening. He is quick to return the kiss with just as much passion as you put into it, his hands finding your waist as he slowly pulls you with him until the back of his legs hit the bed. He sits down and pulls you with him so you sit on his lap straddling him, never breaking the kiss as you settle in his arms, his hands roaming up and down your back.
Your kisses move from his delicious lips to his chiseled jawline and down his neck, your fingers working on the buttons of his dress shirt. You want him, you need him, he is all you can think about and the taste of his skin on your tongue is making you lose your mind.
His hands move up your thighs right to your bum, giving it a good squeeze, making you moan against the crook of his neck.
“Fuck,” he growls, throwing the two of you to the bed, getting on top of you before his lips attack yours, kissing you with a demand heatedly. His lips move smoothly against yours, devouring you with every suck and lick, making you dizzy in the head with such little effort.
He starts kissing down your neck, through your collarbone and whatever is showing in your dress on your chest. Your fingers lace through his messy curls, keeping him close to you as you try to control your moans and gasps. His fingers hook under the thin straps of your dress and he is about to pull them down when he stops, breathing heavily against your skin.
Harry lifts his head, his eyes meeting yours as he is panting through his parted lips and you cup his cheeks in your hands.
“Hey, what’s wrong? Talk to me,” you tell him softly, knowing well his mind is probably racing right now.
“I just…” he starts quietly. “I haven’t been with anyone since… Maggie,” he admits in a whisper and your gaze softens on him.
“And I haven’t been with anyone since Keith,” you admit truthfully. “We don’t have to do anything tonight. I’m fine with just sleeping if that’s all you want to do.”
“No, I want to… I want to do things, I just… I’m not used to it, I guess,” he breathes out as you run your fingers through his hair.
“It’s okay. We can take it slow. Whatever you feel comfortable with,” you assure him pecking his lips softly.
“Is it… Is it okay if we just… touch?” He is clearly feeling a bit embarrassed to ask, but you will not make him feel bad for asking for whatever he wants. Pulling him down for another kiss you smile up at him.
“Touching is perfect. It’s all up to you,” you tell him and see the gratitude in his eyes right away.
Removing yourself off of his lap you climb back on the bed, pulling him with you until he is holding himself up above you. Your eyes meet for a second again before leaning down he kisses you slowly, taking his time with you. He is holding himself up on one arm while his other hand finds your hip, gently squeezing it when his tongue slides into your mouth through the kiss. Your hands move down his chest and you start unbuttoning his shirt until it falls open and he shimmies it off with a soft chuckle.
“Let’s get rid of the dress too,” you breathe out, reaching down for the hem of your dress, pulling it up until it’s off, leaving you in only your underwear. You’re wearing a matching set with a strapless bra and as you lie back on the bed Harry’s eyes basically devour you, his gaze running up and down your body several times.
“You’re so beautiful, Y/N,” he breathes out before leaning down and kissing you again, his hand cupping your side before wandering over to your stomach and up to your chest. He runs his hand over your chest, gently squeezing it, making you moan into the kiss.
“And you’re wearing too much clothes,” you grin as you reach down and start undoing his purple pants you ogled him quite often tonight. Harry chuckles as he holds himself up for you to work the button and the zipper on his pants before he takes over the task and gets rid of them himself, leaving him in only his boxer briefs and you have to hold yourself back from gasping when you see the growing bulge between his legs.
You don’t get to eye him for too long, because he is back to kissing you, his body pressing up against yours as you let your hands roam his strong back, his skin burning under your touch. His lips travel down the line of your neck to your chest and his hand snakes behind your back, but he stops before he could do anything with the clasp of your bra. Glancing up at you he gives you a questioning glare, asking for your permission.
“You can take it off,” you softly tell him nodding. His fingers are quick to undo it and a moment later you’re lying with a bare chest underneath him. His hand moves to your chest again and he kneads your breast again, this time with nothing between your skin and his palm. You whimper under his touch, you’ve been so starved to be touched this way and now that it’s happening, it’s hard to control yourself, but Harry doesn’t seem to mind seeing you react to what he is doing.
His lips return to your mouth and while he kisses you with so much passion, he slowly lays himself down next to you, so you’re facing each other sideways on the bed. He pulls you closer to him until you’re flushed against his hard chest and while your hand roams around his shoulders and back, his palm slides down your spine, over your waist until he calms bum, pushing you even closer to him. His clothed erection presses against your thigh and you can’t help but whimper his name at the feeling.
His kisses slow down and his touch loosens on you until he pulls back, seemingly just for air, but you can tell his head is starting to race again, spiraling thoughts taking over his mind.
“Do you want me to take over control?” you softly ask him, pushing his unruly curls out of his forehead. His gaze softens and he nods shortly with gratefulness lacing through his look.
He watches you intently as you push yourself up into a sitting position, he rolls to his back and keeps his gaze on you as you hook your fingers into your panties, getting rid of them before doing the same for him with his boxers. He lifts his hips up as you pull down the elastic material, revealing his hard cock to your greedy eyes. You want nothing more than to taste him, but he said he just wants to touch so you don’t try to overstep his limits, leaving this desire of yours to another time. Instead, you lean down, capturing his lips in a sweet, reassuring kiss that everything is going fine to calm his nerves as much as you can, while you place your palm to his lower stomach, moving down slowly until you find his hard cock, wrapping your hand around his length and giving it a few gentle stroke.
“Fuck,” he breathes out against your parted lips and you can’t push a smile down.
You kiss his lips, his cheeks, his jawline, everywhere around his face while you keep pumping him, spreading some of his precum down his length to help your hand move smoother. Your actions awaken something in him, he grabs your face in both his hands, kissing you hard before he pushes you to your back, becoming the one on top. He parts your legs with pushing a knee between your thighs and while you keep up with your motions, he gets down to action as well. One of his large palms runs down your abdomen, stroking your lower belly gently before it moves to your inner thigh, spreading you even more for him before you feel his touch on your heated and dripping wet core. First, he just teasingly runs two fingers through your folds, testing how wet you are and when he realizes that you are more than ready to whatever he has planned, he moves his thumb to your sensitive clit, drawing circles with the pad of his finger, sending a wave of pleasure up your spine immediately.
“Harry!” you moan his name, running your thumb over the head of his cock that makes him gasp and stop his motions for a moment before he returns to pleasuring you.
He buckles his hips into your touch while his fingers move down from your clit until he is teasing your entrance, just circling around it but not pushing into you. Rolling your hips you signal him that you want the teasing to end and he luckily gets the hint, slowly sliding two fingers inside you, curling them gently and it makes your eyes roll back immediately. He rests his forehead on your shoulder as he starts moving his fingers in and out of you while you try your best to keep up your pumping motion as well, moving your other hand to his balls to give him some of that extra pleasure and he seems to be liking what you’re doing, because your name keeps falling from his lips as keeps fingering you, curling his digits just the right way inside you from time to time.
“Fuck, Y/N, I won’t last long,” he pants, his lips brushing against your neck before he kisses the soft skin above your collarbone.
“It’s alright. Just want you to feel good, H,” you assure him, though you’re getting closer to your release as well.
“Are you close?” he asks out of breath, still holding himself up above you, leaning onto his other arm next to your head.
“Yeah, don’t stop,” you nod, turning your head so your lips could meet for a kiss again.
You can tell he is trying hard to hold himself back, to stretch it out as long as he can. A torturous look tugs on his face and you kiss his temple, wanting nothing more than to see him finally reach the peak.
“Let go, H. It’s alright,” you whisper against his skin and he whines at your words before you feel his cock jerk in your hand and he cums under your touch.
You keep stroking him as he rides his high, gasping and panting your name while he spills his semen onto your naked stomach. His fingers stopped moving inside you as he found his relief, but as soon as you feel him recovering from his orgasm, he goes right back to where he left it, desperately wanting to pleasure you as well.
“Harry!” you moan when he hits a specific spot inside you, tingling your nerves just right, your hands come to clasp onto his broad shoulders.
“Cum for me, babe. Let me see you feel good,” he whispers before his lips occupy your mouth again, kissing you with so much passion and vigor, your senses are starting to overload.
“Fuck, I’m gonna cum!” you gasp feeling your toes curl and Harry picks his pace up, his thumb coming in contact with your clit as he tries to make you reach your high.
And then it finally happens. You stop breathing for a moment, the intensity of it washing over your whole body. It’s been so long since you felt this good with anyone, and just the thought of doing this with Harry probably adds a lot to the equation.
He slows his fingers down, but makes sure to curl them inside you every time he pumps them in, and you repeat his name over and over again until you finally catch your breath. Your gaze meets his, and you see a happy and satisfied shine in his green irises as he leans down and kisses you sweetly, pulling his fingers out of you gently.
“M’gonna get a towel,” he murmurs, pecking your lips one last time before he gets up from the bed and walks into the bathroom while you lie on his bed, totally gone and worn out from your orgasm. Harry comes back with a damp washcloth and cleans up the mess he made on you before gently moving to between your legs, taking such good care of you. He drops the cloth to the floor, not wanting to leave the bed again as he pulls the covers over your bodies, pulling you into his arms.
“How are you feeling?” you softly ask, pecking his toned chest.
“I’m good.”
Lifting your head you search for his eyes, wanting to make sure he didn’t regret any of it, but he seems calm and rested for a change. Smiling up at him you push yourself up a little so you can connect your lips before you snuggle back to his side and let yourself slowly drift off to sleep, listening to his steady heartbeat under your face.
Tumblr media
Thank you for reading, please like and reblog if you enjoyed it!
-
taglist
Let me know if you’d like to be added or removed from the list!
@mariamuses​ @pastequeharry​ @f-vasquezp​ @jgtfvhsg​ @trulymadlykiki​ @bookwormandtea​ @sltwins​ @kakaym​ @cherryruins​ @fairysums​ @styles217​ @reidsgubbler​ @meredithhuntt​ @hereforreid​ @kinda-ravenclaw-kinda-slytherin​ @harrystyle-ish​ @whitetigerlover17​ @popluckbih​ @mellamolayla​ @shamelessfangirl-3​ @runway-to-my-aid​ @battlegground​ @harrystylescherrie​ @sunsetcurve-h​ @wellfuckmylifethen​ @mroy-l0l​ @percysaidnever​ @sweeetcreatvre​ @shawnsblue​ @jackiehollanderr​ @lo-harry-ve​ @harrystylesisbaeee​ @goldenngracee​ @sunflowerryvol6​ @harryscherrysugar​ @niallbestie3​ @youngpastafanmug​ @dolcecheerie​ @dontworrysunflower​ @alwaysclassyeagle​
847 notes · View notes
weekend-whip · 2 years
Photo
Tumblr media
At long last, the promised proper reference sheet for my OC, Jesse! He is the Elemental Master of Surprise and based on the Fuchsia Ninja from the movie who had only one line and little other relevance. Yeah!
For more (potentially but not actually) spoilerish info, press onward!
AIGHT so he’s a little bit different from the last time I drew him since I wanted to design an alternate outfit + a new hairstyle (which is much, much closer to what I wanted in the first place. He’s going to get a haircut in-story sooner or later~). 
Anyway, infodump time!
Jesse Marvell is the only son of a family running a small food stall at the street market in south Ninjago City, consisting of his grandmother, his mother, his little sister Miranda, and his father (who is never home due to traveling for work). He is the only member of his family with bizarrely-colored eyes (initially desaturated pink eyes and white pupils), which has puzzled them all for years, but otherwise had no answers for it and accepted it as a just quirk.
His True Potential came as a...surprise, and to this day he’s still not entirely sure why it occurred when he did nothing special for it (and this is why he cannot/hasn’t activated his NRG Ability). Seeking answers, a lady from a Tea Shop sent him towards the Monastery of Spinjitzu to talk to Master Wu. Master Wu explained that he was the current Inheritor of Surprise, along with how Elemental Inheritance works, and offered to train him in the ways of Spinjitzu and become a ninja to maintain control of his powers. Jesse declined, even as he saw another ninja currently training (which just so happened to be Cole, who he eventually forms a crush on—surprise). At the time, he felt that becoming a ninja just wasn’t his path to follow. 
About two years later finds him and his family in the wake of the first invasion led by Lord Garmadon. After his sister gets injured and having to be bailed out by “the Girl on the Lion” (Nya), Jesse realizes that had he trained properly and learned to use his powers, he might’ve been better equipped to protect his family. But too ashamed to go back to Wu, he instead trains at a local dojo within the city, and attempts to pick up the slack where the Secret Ninja Force falls short. 
The Element of Surprise is one of the four Derivative Elements derived from Lightning (with the others being Sound, Speed, and Wind). Unlike the rest of the elements, Surprise is not inherited through bloodlines, nor can it be passed on willingly. Instead, whenever the current master dies or is no longer able to surprise others, the element automatically transfers to the least suspecting individual, guaranteeing that it is always a surprise to both gain and lose the element. 
This is the reason that while Jesse and Harumi may share the same eye color variant, they are not related. Jesse inherited the element from the previous master with no blood relation (and no knowledge of who they even were), while Harumi is simply a descendent of someone who had the element in the past with no elemental inheritance whatsoever. 
His powers very closely resemble magic, and Jesse runs with it, becoming an amateur magician to better control his powers all without anyone suspecting what he’s really doing. At its base, his powers manifest as a series of pink and silver sparkles, which he can blast at people, though that alone doesn’t do much. He compares his powers to having a series of magic tricks up his sleeves (as magic tricks have a series of effects they can achieve) which Jesse can pull off by fusing his powers with attributes of the other Elements (except the Green One). 
For example, he can use the Effect of Lightning to stun people (Reaction), the Effect of Gravity to hover slightly (Levitation), the Effect of Speed to short-distance teleport (Transposition)...or something more simple, like using the Effect of Nature to make flowers appear out of his sleeves (Production).  
The less the intended target expects the trick, the stronger it will become. However, if the intended target anticipates the trick, the less effective the trick will be. This is why Jesse tries not to use his powers in public too often, otherwise it will speed up how fast he’ll end up losing his powers. Specific effects also will not work on the equivalent elemental master either, as they’d have the ability to nullify the effect (so for example, the Effect of Fire would not work against the Master of Fire). 
His elemental ability is called Inverse Anticipation, which ultimately means that not only does he has the ability to mask his presence and catch people off guard, other people can do that to him as well. Good for getting the jump on enemies and spying on conversations, bad for when your crush walks up trying to talk to you or trying to make new friends. 
His NRG Ability (which in Legacyverse are the signature powers that activate post-True Potential, like Cole’s super super-strength or Jay’s long lost ability to fly/teleport) is Random Roulette, which ensures that whatever Effect he uses next will be guaranteed to surprise the intended target...with the trade-off being that the move is also a surprise to Jesse as well, meaning he’d put himself at great risk while using it. But of course, he can’t even use this ability until he figures out what his True Potential was supposed to be...
Aaaaand here’s the version of his ref with his ninja suit instead:
Tumblr media
61 notes · View notes
angryschnauzer · 3 years
Text
Waited So Long
Tumblr media
Summary: As an actress in her mid 20′s you had been lucky enough to get the roles you pushed yourself for, but one role in particular needs a scene you have no experience with; a sex scene, and you co-star is surprised to discover you are still a virgin even though you are in your mid 20′s. But he’s willing to help with whatever you need.
Trope: Friends to Lovers, Co-stars to Lovers Pairing: Henry Cavill x Female Reader
Warnings: NSFW, 18+, loss of virginity, oral sex, fingering, vaginal sex, protection/condoms. 
I no longer operate a tag list, but instead pop over and follow @angryschnauzerwrites​ and put that blog onto notifications. You’ll then get an alert each time i post a new story.
Masterlist got so long all the links broke, so you can now find all my previous stories on my AO3 LINK HERE
Waited So Long 
Henry sat at the large table, grinning and laughing as the rest of the cast had finished reading through the latest episode’s script. Everyone was in a good mood and that was down to the fact that tomorrow’s shooting schedule required just you and Henry, meaning that everyone else got a three day weekend. But… but you were just staring at the script. You knew it had been coming, but to see the words in front of you, the stage descriptions, it was overwhelming. 
 The Netflix special was ten episodes of a sci-fi series, and you played an alien warrior. Henry was the plucky human astronaut  that had been aboard the International Space Station when it had been sucked into a black hole and had ended up on the far side of the universe. Eight episodes into the filming schedule and the pivotal sex scene was about to be included, and that’s what was clouding every thought in your mind. 
 You were far from naive, you had no issue with your costume or even the nudity - you were after all painted purple with patches of ‘scales’ in strategic parts - but it was the fact you had a small secret that was making you so nervous; you hadn’t ever actually had sex. 
 You were already mid 20’s, you’d been through university and stage school, worked on broadway and the London west end, you’d modelled for artists and had always put your career first. Relationships had just fizzled away after the first couple of dates because of your acting schedule… and that is how you found yourself not only a virgin in her mid 20’s, but one that had never even laid in bed with a partner, been close, felt the weight of a lover on top of them… anything at all.
 The producers called it a wrap for the read through, and the sounds of chairs scraping on the floor filled the room. As people shot their empty plastic bottles into the trash you felt your stomach lurch, quickly leaving the room, finding the disabled bathroom and running to the toilet, the contents of your stomach very quickly coming back up. 
 Finally empty, you sat on the floor and rested your head against the wall, your mind spinning. A quiet knock at the door made you open one eye, watching as the unlocked door swung open and a familiar face peered round;
 “Are you ok?” Henry asked, his bulk almost filling the entire doorway; “You’re not coming down with something?”
 You shook your head;
 “No, just umm… nerves… haha…” you laughed rather awkwardly.
 Stepping into the room, he sat against the opposite wall, leaning forwards to hand you his half finished bottle of water;
 “... about tomorrow?”
 Taking a sip of water you nodded;
 “Bit pathetic really, isn’t it?”
 “Not at all. Is this your first onscreen love scene?”
 “Yeah”
 He sat forwards, resting his hands on his knees as he thought pensively for a moment;
 “Are you going out with the crew tonight?”
 “No. Can’t really face it”
 “How about I drive us back to the house and order some chinese and talk things through? This isn’t my first love scene but I remember the nerves. We’ll get everything out in the open so the air is clear ready for tomorrow, yeah?”
 Nodding, you watched as he stood, holding out his hand for you and helping you to your feet.
 -
 The drive back to the shared house that most of the main cast members were staying at was fun, Henry having linked his Spotify to the stereo, firing up a playlist of old school pop with an eclectic mix of metal. By the time he rolled into the large driveway that the rental house had, you were both yelling out the words, laughing and grinning. 
 Once inside you excused yourselves to go shower, twenty minutes later finding Henry in the kitchen. His hair was wet and he wore a t-shirt and pair of sweatpants as he looked over the chinese menu;
 “What do you fancy?” he asked and you tried not to blurt out what you were thinking, because even though you may be a virgin, your thoughts were far from pure. 
 Looking over the list he had already scribbled down, you pointed to a couple of dishes, watching as he added them to the list before dialling for delivery. 
 -
 Pushing your plate away you stretched out and groaned. Still shovelling egg fried rice into his mouth, Henry pointed his fork at your plate;
 “Roo dun?” he asked, his cheeks full like a hamster.
 “Help yourself!”
 He eagerly dumped the rest of your lemon chicken on top of his rice, jabbing at the pieces;
 “Hey, about tomorrow… you really don’t need to worry. It’s just going to be you and me, and three other people”
 Taking a sip of your beer you quietly snorted;
 “That’s still three more people that would ‘usually’ be there… and four more than i’ve ever experienced”
 He paused, setting his fork down and you could see his mind working through what you said;
 “So uhh, it's been a while…?”
 “To be honest, it's been never”
 It was like something short circuited in his brain;
 “Never never? Like, never?”
 Putting your beer down, you fiddled with the label;
 “I’m a virgin. I’ve never had sex. I’ve never even slept with anyone”
 There was an awkward silence, the air tense before Henry finally spoke;
 “Is it a religious thing?”
 You shook your head;
 “No. I just have been so wrapped up in studying or working or being on stage… I would get two dates into a relationship and some big opportunity would come up. I would get blinkered and end up ghosting guys without even realising. Ambition got in the way of a love life…”
 Henry took a deep breath;
 “Ok. So you know i’ll be covered up… down there i mean… and so will you… so there won’t be any slips or anything. I won’t be inside you or anything…”
 Cocking an eyebrow you scoffed;
 “Henry… I know you won’t be inside me. We studied sex scenes at stage school. They gave us the practical run down of what happens. It's lots of rubbing and grunting. I just need to go watch some porn again to figure out what to grunt…” you took a sip of your beer; “... and you probably wouldn’t fit inside me anyway… it’s not like anything has ever breached that hole”
 Henry sat with a wide eyed look on his face, his jaw hanging slack;
 “So you… you’ve never even pleasured yourself?”
 “Of course i have!” you threw a prawn cracker at him; “I’ve just never…. You know… had internal stimulation…”
 “Wow” he muttered quietly, shifting in his seat; “So…” he started again but then stopped, his brain seemingly unable to string a coherent sentence together. 
 Finally he cleared his throat;
 “So there’s never been any on set stuff?”
 “Nope. Usually I run through my lines for the next day, check the schedule, the set and makeup call times. I guess the one bonus about all of this is that there aren’t any lines for tomorrow”
 You both knew that the scene had been set up without dialogue, mostly from Netflix’s instruction because any erotic scenes can cause havoc with sensors in some countries when it comes to subtitles. 
 “What did you want to do now? Do you want an early night? Watch a movie? Talk? You want me to lay on top of you?” he asked, picking his now cold plate of food up and dumping the leftovers in the waste disposal.
 “Yes” you replied far too quickly.
 “Which part?”
 “All of it”
 -
 With the TV in the main living area out of action thanks to a rather rambunctious game of ping pong a few weeks ago, the pair of you had moved to Henry’s room. An hour into the movie and it was far from your thoughts, instead you were in the bizarre situation where Henry was literally laying on top of you as you had a conversation. The feeling of his weight pressing against you was at first a surprise, he was thick with muscles for the role, and with probably 200lbs of human pressing you against the mattress you had found you would have to shift now and again. Finally you found a position that was comfortable, and as you chatted about life you found your legs had naturally parted to allow him to lay between them, his stomach pressing to yours, his face inches from your own;
 “This is literally how we’ll be spending our day tomorrow you realise” he quietly pointed out
 “But there will be grunting too… plus some thrusting… it’ll probably get your ass in the gossip magazines as best ass in hollywood again” you teased him, knowing that the nudity he’d done in previous shows and movies had earned him a lot of attention thanks to his rather peachy behind.
 Henry pushed up a little, poking a finger to your breasts;
 “Oh yeah? Well these will earn you a whole legion of fans, you have an awesome pair of tits”
 “Pfft, they’re just average”
 “They’re good enough to give me a semi” he countered with a crooked grin on his face, using his finger to just tug at your neckline, exposing a tiny bit more skin.
 You shifted beneath him without even realising you were doing so and that’s when you felt it, a growing hardness pressing against your abdomen. Your eyes went wide as you stared up at him, the mix of emotions showing on his face;
 “I’ll get off…”
“No!” you instinctively wrapped your legs around his, leaning your head up and pressed a kiss to his lips. He let out a grunt of surprise and you felt him tense, before he softened, his lips following yours as you pulled rested your head back on the duvet beneath you.
 His lips were soft and plump, and as he rocked his hips against you again this time you felt he was getting harder. Instinctively you gasped, and he took the opportunity to slip his tongue into your mouth. You may not have had sex before but you had kissed, and your tongue danced with his as hands started to explore each others bodies, fingers seeking out skin as t-shirts were tugged up to expose heated skin. 
 Pulling your shirt over your head he admired your naked chest, the pattern on your top having hidden the fact you were without a bra;
 “Oh yeah, even purple these’ll be popular”
 With a smirk on his lips and a wicked grin on his face he lowered his mouth to your naked torso, taking one peaked nipple between his lips to suck on it, his hand cupping your other breast. As he worked his magic your body responded, the wetness between your thighs soaking through your clothing, the subtle movements of your bodies rubbing together making your arousal almost uncontrollable. Winding your hands into his dark locks, the soft hair curled around your fingers as he looked at you, pressing a trail of kisses down your sternum until he reached your leggings;
 “Can i continue?” he asked quietly, watching as you nodded your head;
 “Yes… please…”
 As he pulled your leggings off he pressed kisses to the heated skin that he revealed, never breaking eye contact;
 “So here’s what i’m going to do… first i’m going to get you to cum with my tongue, i’ll slip it just a little inside you so you can get used to the feeling, then i’ll gently tease you with my fingers; find that g-spot of yours as i’ve been assured a g-spot orgasm is completely different from a clitoral orgasm…
 “Fuck…”
 “Yes, that’s the third thing…” he grinned at you; “Once you’re nice and ready, and really really wet i’m going to make love to you… so you can practice your moans for tomorrow…”
 He shed you of the rest of your clothing before softly grasping your legs and pulling them apart, revealing your virgin core. Tender fingers parted your petals before his tongue swiped a wide stripe through them, and the sound that emerged from your throat startled even you.
 “You like that?”
 “Yes… oh my god, please do that again!”
 “With pleasure!”
 “The pleasure is all mine…”
 “Henry?”
 “Yes?”
 “Please shut up and get on with it” you grinned at him, before he dipped his face back between your legs and went to town. His tongue was seemingly everywhere, grunts and moans as he worked you open, and when he slipped his tongue into the ring of muscle at your entrance your eyes shot open and you giggle-moaned at the unfamiliar but not unpleasant experience. When a finger found your clit you relaxed again, laying back and enjoying the pleasure he was selflessly giving you. 
 Gripping at the bedcovers you found your hips started to move on their own, only for Henry to press a strong arm across your stomach to hold you in place, pushing you closer and closer to your orgasm. When it finally did hit your body reacted instinctively; your legs wrapping themselves around his head, your back arching and your fingers almost tearing through the fabric of the sheets, before you finally went limp. As your mind was nothing but stars a muffled voice came through the haze of your post orgasmic bliss;
 “If i could get some oxygen…”
 Not realising your legs were still firmly wrapped around Henry’s head, you quickly released him, his head popping up from beneath your thighs. His cheeks were flushed red and his chin was wet, and it took you a moment to realise you were the cause for the wetness. He wiped his chin with the back of his hand before standing and grabbing a bottle of water to pass to you;
 “You’re gonna need to rehydrate after that…”
 You went to take the bottle from him but the bulging tent in his sweatpants distracted you, your hand pausing mid air before Henry laughed;
 “Drink first, then you can play with it”
 “Oh… I… “
 “Drink”
 Taking the bottle you sipped at the tepid liquid as he lay on the bed beside you. When you’d finished he wrapped his arms around you, pulling you to his firm chest before kissing you softly;
 “Are you ready for round two?”
 “Can i touch you too?”
 A smile tugged at the corners of his mouth before he nodded, watching as you eased the elastic of his sweats down and his heavy cock sprang free. Your jaw fell as you took in his size, but before you could overthink it he pressed a kiss to your lips as his hands wandered between your thighs. 
 Reaching out you wrapped your fingers around him as his own slid between your folds, dancing over your clit before he pressed a single digit inside you, your eyes going wide and your hand squeezing him involuntarily. 
 “Does that feel good?”
 You nodded;
 “Yes, a little strange that i’m not in control, but i think that’s what makes it even more exciting”
 “That’s good… now, how about another finger?”
 Nodding again you bit your lip as he slid a second finger in alongside the first, your eager hole stretching around his digits. Instinctively you had started to move your hand up and down his shaft, doing little more than gentle movements, but soon the pair of you got into a rhythm, working together to leave your breaths in time with the others.
 “Doing so well for me… so wet. Shall we try a third?”
 Nodding you let out a quiet ‘uh-huh’ as he repositioned his hand, carefully sliding three fingers into your soaked velvet channel, and the noise that came from your throat was base and full of sin. When his thumb started to rub against your clit while he continued to work three fingers inside you the spring in your belly snapped and you were coming hard, shaking around his hand.
 As you came down from your high Henry carefully withdrew his fingers, salaciously licking them clean before he got off the bed and went to the drawer in the little cabinet, pulling out a condom.
 “Oh… i’m on the pill…” you blurted out; “You don’t have to… In fact i’d really like to feel you, you know… bare…”
 Tearing the packet open he grinned at you;
 “I get that… but you’re gonna be in makeup in less than 12 hours” he knelt on the bed as he started to roll the latex down his angry dick.
 “Umm yeah?”
 “Well its something you’d only know from experience, but it can take up to 24 hours for a guys cum to fully leak out of you”
 “Oh…”
 “And your costume and makeup gets pretty intimate, doesn’t it?”
“Yeah…”
 “So you want Iris in makeup to be able to smell my cum dripping out of you when she’s painting your snatch purple tomorrow?” he said with a grin on his face, rolling the condom down fully before positioning himself between your legs
 “I gotta be honest, the idea that someone realises i’ve had sex is kinda kinky” you craned your neck up to kiss him as you felt his dick notch at the entrance to your cunt; “But you’re the expert here”
 “That i am… Let me show you just how much of an expert…”
 With a smooth roll of his hips he pushed into you and the feeling was indescribable, in fact it was so overwhelming you screwed your eyes shut, willing the tears not to fall, but Henry simply held still, kissing each one of your tears as they fell down your cheeks until you were ready.
 “Breathe babe… just breathe… it’s overwhelming i know… i understand…”
 Opening your eyes you gazed up at him, smiling as he leaned down and kissed you softly.
 “Are you ok?”
 “Y-yeah…”
 “You want me to keep going?”
 “Please… oh god please”
 “Gonna make you feel so good”
 He carefully pulled his hips back before pushing into you again, seemingly getting deeper before pulling out again. Soon you were lost in the moment, feelings both physical and emotionally almost overwhelming you again as your body was taken to new heights of pleasure, Henry seemingly knowing exactly how to make the moment special for you.
 Your body reacted in the best way, the tight spring inside you curling ever tighter, until with just the right roll of his hips he tipped you over the edge and you were coming hard, your body squeezing him so tight he knew he’d found heaven whilst you saw stars. 
 Whilst you were in the haze of your orgasm you heard the most beautiful moans, and felt as Henry came deep within you. As soon as he stopped shaking he wrapped his arms around you tightly, pressing his face to your neck as he cradled the back of your head with his massive hand, pressing soft kisses to your heated skin as you both basked in the aftershocks of your intense orgasms.
 Finally Henry pushed himself up to bear his weight on one arm, sliding his other hand between your bodies to hold the condom in place as he carefully pulled out of you;
 “I’m just gonna get rid of this… stay here”
 You watched his peachy ass as he quickly mad his way to the bathroom, hearing water running before he reappeared moments later with a damp washcloth. Sitting delicately beside you he carefully cleaned you up, and when he was finished he pulled the duvet over your naked body as he quickly got rid of the cloth and joined you, wrapping his arm around your shoulder and pulling you to his chest;
 “Are you ok?”
 “I think so… Did i make a mess of your bed?”
 “No. No blood”
 “Really? I thought…”
 “If you’re relaxed enough you may not bleed… or you may have simply ruptured your hymen just through every day life. A fall, tampons, strenuous exercise… didn’t you do a horseriding movie a couple of years back?”
 “Y-yeah…” you cast your mind back; “Now you mention it, there was one really long day when i’d spent all day shooting a galloping scene with jumps… i just thought my period was coming early, and i had this really dull ache in my lower back… i guess that makes sense now…”
 “So… you’re good? Feel ok about filming tomorrow?”
 You nodded;
 “Yeah, i’m good. Thank you” You looked up at him and saw he was chewing his lip nervously; “What?”
 “I was wondering… you know… after we’ve finished filming tomorrow… did you want to go to dinner with me?”
 “Like a date?”
 “Yeah… hey i understand if you say no… that you want to concentrate on your role and acting…”
 “No! I mean yes!” you took a deep breath; “I’d love to go to dinner with you”
 He pressed a kiss to your cheek before you settled on his chest, his strong heartbeat beating beneath your ear as you let your eyelids drop and you fell asleep in his arms.
 -
 Iris tutted as you fidgeted;
 “Will you stand still? I need to get these scales on!”
 “Sorry Iris… just a little sore…”
 The older woman looked up at you as she held the patch of purple scales prosthetic and grinned;
 “Well its about time” she nodded to the various bottles and jars that were on the counter; “Make sure you take the coconut oil when you leave tonight, it’ll help get the adhesive off without pulling on any bruises”
 You looked down at Iris and smiled;
 “Thanks Iris”
 “Was it worth it?”
 “So worth it”
955 notes · View notes
shuahoonie · 3 years
Text
holidays with tom [tom holland]
Tumblr media Tumblr media
PAIRING: tom holland x female!reader 
SUMMARY: life isn’t exactly back to normal. with another lockdown in place and the holiday season is vastly approaching, you and tom are stuck in quarantine with each other the problem? there was supposed to be at least 5 of you in that house and tom is the last person you want to be with. shouldn’t be too bad right? 
WARNINGS: in no particular order swearing—err foul language lmao, sexual innuendos, things get heated but not that much??? exuding sexual tension but also fluff??? alcohol consumption, a series of bad decisions??? idk writing this made me experience the 5 stages of grief tbh lmao it’s not that bad I promise lmao
WORD COUNT: 6.9k! 
A/N: hello and happy new year! I was supposed to post this during Christmas Day but guess who got into a writing rut—yet again. I didn’t want to abandon this because I actually had fun writing it. I hope you all had a festive and safe holiday. I know things have been hard but I still hope you guys enjoyed the holiday. 
2020 has finally came to an end and we’re all ending it the same way when the pandemic started—staying at home, hopefully following the appropriate health measures. I can only hope that 2021 is a brighter and hopeful year for all of us.
stay safe, sending u all my love. 
gif credits: @underoos-shield​ 
vanessa’s masterlist | taglist form 
Tumblr media
Two hours. It’s been two hours since you found out that you were going to spend your holidays alone. You were aware that you weren’t going to spend your holidays with your family as you normally would, embracing the fact that working in a different country whilst in the middle of a pandemic was going to be challenging. 
Working in the film industry, constantly visiting sets while still living in a pandemic means that you threw away your chances of being home for the holidays. However, you weren’t entirely the only one who shares a similar struggle. 
“We should still do something for Christmas, you know,” Tom muttered as he watched you lay down on the sofa, your head is supported by the armrest. 
See—it should’ve been you, Ophelia, Alex, William, and Tom in that AirBnB, not just you and Tom.
The five of you reside abroad, however, you all had to fly to Los Angeles for work. You all collectively knew that it would be irresponsible to fly home for the holidays and it wouldn’t make any sense as you would all fly back for work anyway. 
The five of you had a brilliant idea of renting an AirBnB for the holidays since you were all in each other’s personal and work bubble anyway. Obviously, the three of them bailed as they’ve decided to stay with their partners instead, leaving you and Tom alone—which is the last thing you’ve wanted. 
“There’s just us two, Tom,” You replied as you sent a lengthy text to Ophelia, telling and reminding them about what happened between you and Tom.  “I’m not entirely sure if it’s worth anything if we did plan on doing something remotely festive.” 
There are four more days till Christmas and if you were being honest, the last time you felt festive was on the 18th of December...of 2019. 
“Surely there’s something we can do, right?” Tom’s optimism still shined beneath him. “This year has already been shitty enough, we don’t need to feed more into that.” 
The three dots bubble immediately popped up on your message thread with Ophelia as soon as you sent your passive-aggressive rant. Your focus was now on your phone. 
Suddenly, Tom’s face appeared on top of yours—his face was definitely close enough that it’s not CDC approved. He was standing on side of the sofa, both of his palms planted against the armrest as he loomed over you. 
“What do you and your family do during Christmas?” He dared to ask as if he wasn’t towering over you.
Your eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. “Uh—give each other personal space?” You answered out of sheer reflex. You always had a problem with keeping your mouth shut, especially when it sounds rude to other people. In your defence, being unable to do so has helped you put people back in place. 
To be fair, you were used to people standing at least 6 ft away from you ever since the pandemic started. 
Tom’s cheeks went bright red. “’m sorry,” He apologized, giving you a shy smile and scratched the back of his neck. You muttered a quick apology too, for acting so rashly. 
You rose from your position and sat upright instead. “Well, we never do anything special during Christmas,” You said as you threw your hair into a bun. “We usually just go to the movies on Christmas Day because that’s the only thing you can do back when life was normal.” 
Tom nodded understandingly as if he was taking this into account. Now you were curious. 
“Do you guys do anything special for Christmas?” You asked him. 
“Well, on Christmas Day, we would usually just lounge around the house and use it as a chance for me and my family to catch up,” Tom replied. “However, on Christmas Eve, my mum always made sure my brothers and I would have this scavenger hunt to look for our gifts—It’s really fun, actually.” Tom smiled sadly. 
You could easily see how Tom was genuinely broken about not being able to be around his family over the holidays. Heck—he really just misses his family. But who wouldn’t? Britney Spears didn’t sing the line “my loneliness is killing me” for nothing. 
“I’m sorry,” was all you could say. Aside from biting your tongue, being able to easily comfort people was one of your weaknesses too. 
“Oh, there’s nothing to be sorry about, darling.” Tom quickly dismissed the genuine heartbreak he was trying to hide. “We’re all making sacrifices and we chose to be responsible for the benefit of other people.” 
“Yeah, I know.” You said softly. “We’ll just try our best to make something out of this holiday season. I mean—we have to or else we’ll welcome 2021 with a fresh face of misery.” 
Tumblr media
“I’m sorry!” Ophelia pouted at the screen as they mindlessly walked around their partner’s place, something that most people do when they’re on the phone with someone. “I genuinely forgot about what happened between you and Tom.” 
“Well, Ollie, it seems like you weren’t the only one.” You replied, adjusting your glasses. Tom seems to be genuinely fine around you, no awkward tensions or anything. If anything, it’s just you who feels weird around him. “But I guess that’s a good thing right?” 
Ophelia forced a smile but they couldn’t, for the life of them, say anything about it. 
“Oh my god,” You sighed “Seriously, Ollie?” 
“It’s just—how could he forget?! You were literally on top of him as I recall and that very much left a permanent image on my mind. I—You know, I really tried my best to forget that ever existing in my mind. So really, if anything, it’s your fault.” Ophelia rambled on. 
“I—I wasn’t on top of him. That’s absurd! I was merely pressed against him” You said defensively, in which Ophelia just laughed atrociously. “Why am I friends with you again?!” You asked rhetorically, bewildered by the fact that you two lasted this long. 
“First of all, that is a hate crime. Second, I’m cool—like everyone wants to be my friend and you should be glad that I gave you the privilege to be even on a nickname basis as me.” 
You rolled your eyes at them. Despite the never-ending banter, you were grateful to have Ophelia as your friend. 
“But seriously, Y/N,” Ophelia said, “You can always just stay with me and Ericka. She’ll be glad to have you over for the holidays.”
“Ollie, as much as I love spending time with you two—I can’t stand being a third-wheel, especially when it comes to the both of you. You two are inseparable when you’re together.” You replied. “I appreciate the offer though.” You smiled at her. 
“I’m just saying—” Ophelia replied, shrugging her shoulder. “Unless you and Tom really want to have the house by yourselves.” They sang teasingly.
“Ophelia!” You gasped. 
“What?” They feigned innocence. “I gave you an option to stay with us! Plus, I know Alex and Will are would’ve asked you to stay with them if they had any idea what happened between you two.” 
“I can’t leave him!” You started to whisper “Tom seems genuinely bummed being here. I can’t just do that to him.” 
It’s as if a light came on inside them. Ophelia started to smirk and you recognized that smirk from anywhere. For christ’s sake, their eyes twinkled like Christmas lights. It drove you nuts. “I fucking knew it.” 
“What?” 
“You like him don’t you?!” They teased, but all you could do was blush. 
“I do not!” You denied it as you could still feel the burning heat emitting from your cheeks. 
“His tongue is that good huh?” Ophelia decided to pry even further. They clearly find enjoyment as you squirmed your way out of this conversation. 
“Bitch, I am ending this call.” That was all you could say. Even if you did find a smart retort, it was no use, especially with Ophelia. They can see right through you and there’s no point in trying to hide it. 
“Honestly, Y/N, we’re living through a pandemic. If there’s any time to make any rash decisions, it’s now. Go get that dick, bih—” 
You drowned out whatever Ophelia was trying to say with your goodbyes and proceeded to end the call. The one time you asked your friend to be serious and they come up with this. 
So—what really happened with you and Tom? 
Tumblr media
It was two years ago. You were at a party that you didn’t even plan on attending. However, you were dragged by Ophelia and their partner, Ericka—your new friends in the area. You couldn’t say no to them, they were your first friend in LA! 
You thought about it though, saying no. But when you got a message from your friend back in Canada sending a photo of your boyfriend ex-boyfriend (the same guy who had ghosted you ever since you moved to LA), swapping spits with another girl, you suddenly had the strong urge to drink until you die of alcohol poisoning.
You were burning with anger that you really felt tears pricking your eyes. You were so close to crying or punching someone—whichever comes first.  
One thing’s for sure, though, you weren’t going to cry over a man. So what did you do? “Ophelia, where’s the booze?!” You asked your friend whose eyes nearly popped out of their head. 
Well, you weren’t really going to punch a stranger. Though you felt this burning sense of violence, it’d be much more satisfying to punch the living daylights out on your ex. 
“Y/N, honey, are you alright?” That line always puts on the waterworks, no?  Ophelia was clearly concerned about your newfound thirst for alcohol. 
You furiously wiped the tears off your face. “Um just found out my boyfriend—er ex-boyfriend, who stopped talking to me as soon as I moved here, is seeing someone else now? I don’t know, am I allowed to feel angry when I don’t even know if we’re still together as soon I moved? Fuck—” You tried to explain as you wiped every tear that left your eyes. 
“Oh—of course, hon.” Ericka who handed you a drink. You weren’t exactly sure what it is, but you knew it has alcohol in it and that’s all that matters. You gulped the entire thing and you wanted more. “Y/N, you need to slow down.”
“Are you sure you want to stay? I mean we can crash at our place, eat take-outs, watch movies and be totally disconnected from the world.” Ophelia suggested, but you shook your head furiously. 
“No, I—I’m ok.” You answered “I can’t let the both of you be stuck in misery with me. I need this. I’ll get drunk and if I'm up for it, I’ll hook up with someone. It’s not a healthy coping method but I really want this night to be a series of bad decisions. I don’t want to be myself, even just tonight.”
 So that’s what you did. You were going from one drink to another in record time. Both Ophelia and Ericka kept an eye on you, just in case someone tried to take advantage of your drunken state. 
You were talking to some guy you met in the kitchen, one thing led to another and next thing you knew, you were making out with this dude in someone’s bathroom. Ophelia and Ericka were drunk enough to pester the guy you were making out with but not drunk 
As you were propped on top of the sink and your legs wrapped around his waist, you felt every bit of his lips explore the side of your neck as his hands explored every inch of your body. With his hand under your shirt and his fingers tracing every part of your skin, it just reminded you of how lonely you were. 
Here you were, a thousand miles away from home, all alone just so you could do the one thing you really love. Your family would sometimes call to check up on you but it just wasn’t the same. Your ex tried to guilt you into staying in Canada, but you couldn’t do that. You love what you do and you love yourself too. 
You were willing to risk everything, even if happiness came at a price. 
Now you were crying, and the guy you were making out with definitely noticed. 
“I’m sorry, am I making you uncomfortable?” He asked as he pulled down your shirt. 
“No—no, I’m just—” You tried to calm yourself down. “I’m not sure if I want to do this anymore.” 
“That’s alright,” He mumbled wiping the tears off your face. “Do you want to talk about it? You seem rattled.” 
“It’s just I’m so tired of pretending everything is alright—that I’m okay being alone, that I don’t need anyone. But it’s just so hard because I’m—” You sobbed “I’m so fucking lonely. I’m so tired of being alone.” 
The guy tucked the stray piece of hair behind your ears as he carefully wiped your tears with his thumb. He was just silent as he listened to you sob. 
“I’m sorry, I know you definitely didn’t come to this party to watch a complete stranger cry over something stupid.” You couldn’t even look him in the eye, you were embarrassed as this was the first time you felt really vulnerable—especially in front of a stranger. 
“No, you’re alright.” He tried to console you “I think that’s the beauty in strangers, no? You can act and do whatever you want in front of them because there’s a slim chance you’ll ever see them again.” 
You were definitely drunk enough that trying to make sense of who the person was a struggle enough of itself. You tried your best to look at the guy but your vision was getting hazy and you could feel your head thumping that focusing made you feel like you want to crack your head in half. 
A loud knock on the door caused you two to jump. “I’m coming in,” Ophelia yelled and opened the door. Ophelia looked at the guy for a while, trying to make sense of who he was before their eyes widened. “I remember now—You’re Tom Holland.”
Tumblr media
Imagine your surprise when you found out that you were going to work with Tom Holland for a while. You tried your best to avoid Tom at work but of course, that didn’t work out. He never brought up what happened between you two and you assumed he probably forgot all about it.
You tried to rationalize that he meets a lot of people every day. Surely, one failed hook-up wasn’t worth remembering (especially with alcohol involved) and you held on to that. 
At least that’s what makes you sleep at night and also one of the reasons why you considered spending the holidays with him. However, you were also expecting your crew friends to stay with you and not just Tom. 
“Y/N, did you like the gift? It’s from me and Ericka!” Ophelia asked. It was the next day and you two were just chatting on FaceTime. You were sorting out your closet out of sheer boredom. You figured if you were going to stay here for three weeks, the least you could do was sort your clothes out. 
You stared at the neatly wrapped box that Ophelia and Ericka dropped off earlier this morning. “I haven’t opened it yet.” You said as you showed them the box. “I wanna open it till Christmas.” 
“Oh my god, just open it. Christmas doesn’t exist this year, babe.” Ophelia waved their hand, encouraging you to open it. 
“Fine,” You gave in. You opened the box and saw a very lush and well-made lingerie set. “Ophelia, what the fuck” You gasped. You held out the lingerie in front of the camera. 
“Y/N, I definitely outdid myself this time.” Ophelia sighed happily, staring at the screen. “Try it on!”
“Ollie, this is gorgeous but when am I ever going to use this?” You asked holding it out on your body and looking at the mirror. 
“Uh—you’re stuck at home with your failed but also potential hookup,” Ollie suggested, wiggling their eyebrows. “Who knows what might happen?”  
You rolled your eyes at them. “Bold of you assume that something might happen.”
“Something won’t happen if you don’t try that one,” Ophelia said. “C’mon, I wanna see.” 
You shook your head and went out of frame in order to strip off your clothes. You tried on the lingerie—it’s a black lace teddy with a very exposing back. IT fit you perfectly—it accentuated your figure and definitely showed off your boobs. You weren’t really fond of showing off your body but you still tried your best to show it to your friend. 
“What do you think?” You asked, stepping back to the frame. 
“You look gorgeous, babe!” Ophelia squealed. “I knew I made the right choice with black.” 
“I still don’t know where I should wear this though—” You were stopped mid-sentence when your door swung open. 
“I know what we’re doing this—Oh shit. I’m so sorry,” Tom stood there, frozen, his eyes widened and immediately shut the door. 
You couldn’t even say anything. You were frozen in shock.
“Was that Tom?” Ophelia asked from the call, briefly forgetting that you were talking to them through FaceTime. 
You nodded slowly, unable to talk.
“What did he think?” Ophelia asked excitedly. 
You snapped out of this haze. “Ollie,” you groaned. “I think he was mentally scarred. 
“What do you mean scarred? You look great!” Ophelia said, appalled. “If he doesn’t think you look banging in that lingerie then it’s his loss.” 
“I gotta go, I need to change.” You said, bidding Ophelia goodbye. “Thanks for the gift, Ollie. Tell Ericka thanks too.” 
You ended the call and changed into comfier clothes. You couldn’t help but wonder how on earth you’re going to face Tom now that he’s seen you practically naked. Well, it’s not like that’s a new sight. He did see you with your bra on when you were making out in the bathroom that one time. But still! 
Are you actually going to spend your Christmas in your room?
Tumblr media
It was the next day and there are only two more days till Christmas. You spent the entirety of last night in your room after the incident between you and Tom. 
You were about to make yourself some coffee when you found Tom in the kitchen, making tea for himself. You stood there frozen, wondering if you were going to proceed to the kitchen or just run back to your room since Tom hasn’t noticed you—
“Oh—good morning, Y/N.” So close. 
You smiled at Tom and said, “Good morning, Tom.” 
You grabbed a coffee pod and waited for the Keurig to make your coffee. You leaned back against the counter and fiddled with your phone—all in the hopes that things move quickly and for this awkward tension to be over. 
Honestly, why were you so worked up about it? People have seen you in a bikini before and that’s no different from lingerie. If anything, lingerie is itchier and has lace. You should be able to feel confident in your own body and you shouldn’t have to mind what other people think of it. It’s yours alone and it’s your opinion that should matter—
“I’m terribly sorry about last night, Y/N.” Tom apologized, sincerity was written all over his face. “I should’ve knocked and I just got so bloody excited about what we can do over Christmas—but that’s no excuse for what I’ve done. What I did was incredibly intrusive and you deserve a proper apology.”
“Tom, I—”
“I wanted to apologize last night—over dinner—but you didn’t come down to eat, so I figured you didn’t want to talk. “ He rambled on. 
“Tom—” 
“But even then I should’ve asked you to come down and eat dinner because that’s what any decent human would do! And yet I didn’t. God—I’m just doing one wrong thing after another—” 
“Tom, listen to me.” 
“Hm?” He finally snapped out and looked at you in the eyes. 
“It’s okay. It was an honest mistake and you sincerely apologized, and for me, that’s enough.” You smiled softly at him. “So—what’s this thing you planned over Christmas?” 
“I was thinking we could do both our family traditions over the next two days. My family and I usually do a roast dinner and open our Christmas stockings on Christmas Eve. Then on the 25th, we can watch movies all day just like you do with your family.” Tom grinned, clearly satisfied with his plan. “What do you think?”
“I think it’s a great idea,” You smiled “However, I don’t think we have any ingredients for a roast dinner and we don’t really have Christmas stockings. Well—I don’t have any Christmas stockings and stocking stuffers.” 
“That’s true,” Tom mumbled “But I have to do the food shopping anyway. We’re running low on food and I couldn't really book one of those online delivery things that most groceries now offer.” 
You nodded. “Okay, so I guess I have to get the house sorted then.” 
When you two first arrived in this AirBnB a few days ago, it had already been decorated for Christmas. It had a massive tree in the living room decorated with stunning and intricately-themed ornaments. Christmas garlands were wrapped around the stair-bannisters and foliages were placed by the fireplace and the tables. 
All you really had to do was clean the place—do a bit of vacuuming and get things nice and neat for Christmas. It didn’t take you too long to do it too. It had only been a couple of minutes since Tom left to do the food shopping and you prayed to the gods that he doesn’t get too much attention whilst out. 
You figured you might as well do some last-minute shopping while Tom was out, so you can grab gifts for him as well. After all, this whole thing was orchestrated by Tom and you don’t even have anything to give him for his stockings. 
Tumblr media
You arrived at your AirBnB a tad later than Tom. He was in the kitchen putting things away when he saw you walk through the door. 
“Ah, I was wondering whether I spooked you with my plan,” Tom commented, making you chuckle and roll your eyes. 
“Trust me, I would’ve made it very obvious if you did.” You replied, earning a laugh from Tom. “I went out to do my last-minute shopping. Granted, it’s not ideal since we’re still living through a pandemic, but there’s not actually that many people where I went to considering it’s the Christmas rush.” 
You made sure to hide the stuff you bought using the handmade tote bags that a friend gave you for your birthday. No retail bags, no clue. “How did you survive the groceries? I bet it’s busy out there.” 
“Yeah, it was.” Tom chuckled, scratching the back of his head. “Remind me to never do that again for Christmas.” 
“Sure,” You said, “That is if I spend another Christmas with you.” You said jokingly, hoping that Tom didn’t find that rude. 
“You’ll never know,” Tom shrugged. “What if you liked our Christmas this year and you’d be begging to spend Christmas with me and my family in London,” Tom smirked, playing along. 
“Yeah, right.” You scoffed playfully, crossing your arms. “If anyone’s begging, it’s going to be you.”
Tom stepped closer, “Wanna bet?” He whispered, a teasing look in his eyes. “Whoever has the most fun during our respective holiday traditions would have to spend the holidays with them next year.” 
“Oh, you’re on, Holland.” You took a step closer. “We will both film our holidays for the entire two days and then we’ll ask Ophelia, Alex, and Will to vote whoever looks like they had the most fun.”
“Okay,” Tom nodded “But no editing! We’ll give them raw footage so there are no chances of tampering.” 
You laughed but you agreed anyway. “Of course, we’ll give them hours of footage. The least we could do is make them sit through hours of content after they ditched us all alone on the holidays.” 
Tom gave a broad smile. “Let the festivities begin.” 
Tumblr media
It was the 24th of December—Christmas Eve. You spent the entirety of last night wrapping Tom’s presents for later. Not that you despise Christmas, but it’s been a while since you were actually excited to celebrate it. It was pretty clear that the magic of Christmas dies once you grow up. 
Today was different; you were looking forward to whatever Tom has installed for tonight. 
You went downstairs to make some breakfast only to be greeted by Tom blasting Christmas music and preparing some ingredients for breakfast in the kitchen. 
“Good morning, Y/N, happy Christmas Eve,” Tom greeted with a huge grin. “Say, hi to the camera.” 
“Oh, we’re starting this early, huh?” You asked, putting your hair into a loose ponytail. 
“Why of course, we have to make the best out of this,” Tom said, holding the camera to your face. “I made you coffee.” Tom handed you a cup of coffee. 
“Are you using my love for coffee as an advantage?” You tried to hide your smile while drinking your coffee. 
“Obviously not,” Tom feigned his innocence. “I obviously did not know you were obsessed with coffee—it’s not like I don’t see you on set without one.” He mumbled in which you definitely heard, giving him a smack on the head. “Ow! I’m kidding.” He laughed.
You rolled your eyes at him. “So, what’s for breakfast?” 
“We’re going to make french crèpes,” Tom replied and propped the camera on the kitchen island, facing the two of you. 
“Do you know how to make french crèpes?” You asked, washing your hands. 
Tom blinked, almost trying to decide whether he wants to be honest or impressive. “Do you know how to make french crèpes?” He returned the question. 
“Oh honey, my mom resents me in the kitchen.” You replied, taking a sip from your coffee. “But you know, I manage.” You murmured.
“That’s giving me a lot of hope, darling, thank you.” He said half-heartedly. 
“Shut up,” You nudged him playfully, rolling your eyes. “Tom, honestly, most of the footage is just us bantering for 20 minutes.” 
“To be fair, that’s part of the fun.” Tom smiled. “Okay, I think you just mix all of these in a bowl. Start with the dry ingredients first.” He said, looking at the recipe on his phone.
“Okay, that shouldn’t be too hard,” You commented pouring the ingredients into the bowl. As you started all of the ingredients together, you noticed small lumps forming in the batter. “Tom, did you sift the dry ingredients by chance?” 
“You were supposed to sift it?” He asked, completely clueless. 
You nodded slowly. Panic was now clearly painted on his face. “I’m sure we’ll be fine.” You tried to reassure him. 
It was not fine. The first time you two tried to pour the batter in the pan, you burnt the entire thing. It’s not even the cute, lightly burnt crepe. It was activating the smoke alarm-burnt crepe. 
The next one was pancake-like. The next one after that had pocket flours on the crepes because you two didn’t sift your dry ingredients beforehand. You ran out of the batter when you two finally got the consistency right—you managed to get one proper crepe from the entire batter. 
“I feel like Sam would probably curse me out as soon as he finds out I fucked up a simple crepe,” Tom said, delicately filling the crepe with creme and berries. “My brother’s done so well in culinary school.” He cut a piece with his fork and brought it to your mouth.
“Well, you can’t have everything.” You said taking a bite out of the crepe. “This is better than the last one.” 
Tom nodded, taking a bite of it himself. “It’s not as tasty as Sam’s but I’ll take it.” 
“Now, I’m curious as to what your brother’s cooking tastes like.” You commented taking another bite from the crepe. 
“I guess I’ll just take you home to London to find out,” Tom teased with an annoying grin. 
“As long as I’m being fed, I’m fine with it.” You remarked. What in god’s name are you are you two playing?!
Tumblr media
The day rolled by very quickly. It was already evening when you finished wrapping the presents for your friends. You plan on dropping it off tomorrow before you persuade Tom to glue yourselves on the couch for the entire day. 
You grabbed all of Tom’s gifts—Christmas stocking included— when you went downstairs, only to be greeted by someone yelling at Tom through his phone. 
“I did everything right, Sam. I don’t know why you’re yelling.” Tom yelled back at his phone. His back was turned against you as he was putting away the pots and pans that he used. 
You quietly walked up behind him and said calmly, “Why are you yelling?” 
Tom probably jumped six feet away from you, making you laugh. You always forget that he gets scared easily. “Holy shit, don’t scare me like that, Y/N.” Tom breathed out, putting a hand over his chest. 
“I’m sorry,” You said whilst laughing. “I promise I won’t do it again.” Tom rolled his eyes, murmuring something about you being insincere about it. 
“Please do it again!” You heard, whom you assume is Sam, say from the background. You looked at Tom’s phone that’s propped on the island and saw his brothers on FaceTime. 
You beamed at them. “Any recommendations?” You asked, hearing Tom groan behind you. 
“Well, he hates—” 
“This is the last thing I want in 2020, for my brothers and Y/N to conspire against me,” Tom said loudly on purpose, drowning his brothers' voices.
“Tom, don’t be rude. Let your brothers finish—” Tom put his hand against your mouth. 
“I’ll call you guys later,” Tom said “Wave goodbye, Y/N.” He used his free hand to grab your hand and forced a wave towards his brothers. The call soon came to an end and you could only roll your eyes at Tom. You seem to do that a lot around him. You also do a lot of that when you try to hide your feelings towards a person you like but that’s beside the point. 
“So are we going to have dinner first or are we going to do presents first?” You asked fixing your Christmas sweater, a gift from your parents since you and your family usually wear matching sweaters for Christmas. “Or are you the type to wait until Christmas Day to open presents?” 
“We can do the Christmas stockings after dinner tonight, then do the presents tomorrow, if you’d like,” Tom answered with his arms crossed. 
You shrugged, telling him it doesn’t matter since you don’t really go all out on Christmas. Your family on the other hand—the house is always full of people, especially since most of your extended family are usually around during the holidays. You had this ongoing game you made for yourself whether or not you’ll be able to greet everyone with the number of people in the house. 
You could only guess how quiet your family’s Christmas is going to be. You definitely needed to call your parents later. 
“Is the sweater that itchy, Y/N?” You heard Tom ask, breaking away from your thoughts. 
“Huh?” You asked, confused. You didn’t even notice that you’ve been scratching yourself subconsciously. 
“You’ve been scratching yourself since I saw you.” Tom said, chuckling. “It’s a cute sweater on you.” 
You smirked. “That reminds me—I got something for you, Tom.” Tom raised his brow as you grabbed the bag you stashed behind the tree. “Actually my parents got this for you. A little thank you gift apparently for having the tolerance to stay with me over the holidays—as if you had a choice.” You mumbled the last part. 
Tom curiously opened the bag and there revealed a matching sweater such as yours. This year’s sweater was green and had red tinsel all over it, probably the reason why you’re itchy. The real kicker is that—
“No way,” Tom gasped “It lights up?!” He asked laughing. It lights up. 
“Yeah, I don’t recommend turning that on. I did it earlier and I’m pretty sure I was about to combust—it’s a real fire hazard.” You replied, enjoying the genuine joy that Tom is showing on his face. 
“Oh but we have to turn the lights on when we take pictures,” He commented as he put on the sweater. “Thanks, Y/N.” He said softly, surprising you with a hug. 
It’s the first real physical contact that you two had ever since that night when you made out and you were pretty adamant that people were just making up this notion of having butterflies in their stomach—they weren’t. 
Tumblr media
Tom’s roast dinner went surprisingly well. You kept teasing him that it’s Sam that you had to thank because you knew that Tom wouldn’t last in the kitchen without his brother’s instructions. Tom pouted the whole time. You eventually had to tell him 
“It was sweet.” You told him as you helped him clear out the plates. 
Tom was confused. 
“I don’t think I’ve known someone that went through hell and back just to make a great effort Christmas dinner —even if it means getting yelled at by your brother.” You said, smiling softly at him. “I mean it’s just us two, really. We don’t even have to do this.”
“Think that’s the reason why I wanted to do it,” Tom replied. Now you’re confused. “It’s because it’s the two of us—that’s why I wanted to do it.” 
As soon as you heard those words come out of Tom’s lips, you tried your best to stay calm. To say that you weren’t overwhelmed with emotions would be a huge lie. For someone who couldn’t hold their tongue, you were speechless. Tom’s giving you a run for your money and you weren’t exactly thrilled about it. 
After dinner, you and Tom opened your stocking presents. The presents were pretty tame at the start—you both got each other socks, which was hilarious but greatly appreciated. You love socks, especially comfy and cushiony ones. You came to learn that Tom does too, which prompted you two to wear the socks immediately. 
You got him candy canes, he got you chocolates. You also snuck in those small, in-flight alcohol bottles in there too—which he ended up loving. He got you those 10-pack skincare face masks, in which you let out a huge gasp, making him laugh. 
“Oh, we have to use this at some point!” You exclaimed happily “Like, we need to have a spa night—where we just watch movies, doing face masks, eating takeouts. Oh, that’s the dream!” You sighed happily. 
“We still have two weeks left till we go back to work, I'm sure we can find the time to do that,” Tom said with a permanent smile on his face, watching you with pure joy made him feel like he accomplished something big. 
You got him one of those Instax polaroid cameras—true, it was a bit too much for a stocking stuffer especially since the box definitely stood out against the stocking, but you figured he’ll like it. 
“Darling, this is too much but I’m thankful,” Tom commented as he took out the camera from the box. “I can’t wait to use this and keep memories using it—why don’t we start right now?! Let’s take a photo of us and our matching sweaters!”  
Tom took a lot of photos of you two, in the end. A couple of overexposed photos, one with the matching sweaters, one with your faces pressed against each other, one with your faces way too close to the camera, and one where he gave you a kiss on your cheek (he asked if that’s okay, of course, you said yes. it’s not like he hasn’t kissed you before— still no conversations about that, by the way). It was a good thing you got him at least 3 boxes of those 20 pack films in his stockings as well. 
The real kicker was Tom’s “small” stocking present for you. He got you this dainty, gold necklace with a crescent moon charm. You were pretty sure it was expensive because of the teal box it came with. 
“Stop,” You gasped “Tom, now this—this is too much.” You stressed out. “I can’t have this. Nope, you have to return this.”
Tom shrugged as if it was nothing. “You deserve it. Darling, you deserve something nice after this shitty year.” 
“Tom, I’m serious. This is too much.” 
“I’m serious too, Y/N. Keep it, please. I’d be offended if you don’t.”
After the roller coaster of emotions due to the stocking presents, you gave your parents a call to wish them a merry Christmas. They insisted to do a video call because they wanted to see Tom in the family sweater—which your mom wouldn’t stop gushing about. 
“I think your mum loves me,” Tom whispered closely in your ear. He didn't have to try too hard. With the laptop propped up on top of the coffee table, you two were sitting close together on the living room floor—knees touching, maximum close skin contact. CDC would never approve. 
“Yeah, I think it’s the accent,” You mumbled jokingly. 
Tom moved his head to take a good look at you, smiling. You could feel his eyes burning your skin. Why does he have to look at you like that? Why does he have to be this close?
The initial video call with your parents turned into a whole family reunion when you found out they set up a group call with your extended family. Imagine the dread and fear in your eyes when you heard your one aunt ask, 
“Finally, Y/N, is that your boyfriend?” 
Your eyes widened as you stuttered to say your defence, making Tom chuckle. You frowned at him and nudged him saying, “Don’t laugh, tell them no or I’ll never hear the end of it.”
“No, unfortunately, I’m not,” Tom replied, laughing. “However, I do believe we make a cute couple, don’t we?” He teased, earning an earnest yes from your mom. 
You could only wish for the floor to swallow you whole. 
As the clocks rolled to twelve, it was officially Christmas. You and Tom figured you might as well start opening gifts again because Christmas Day is going to be a drag for the two of you. 
“Okay, start with this.” You said as you handed him a gift bag. You didn’t give him a lot of gifts for the actual Christmas Day because you went all out on the stuffers. 
“Pyjamas?” He asked with a grin. You made a signal for him to give you a minute. You ran to your room and changed into pyjamas. 
“Not just pyjamas, Tom, but matching pyjamas!” You exclaimed, laughing. “I saw it and figured we should do this for my day.”
“Sick!” Tom laughed. Tom got into his pair of pyjamas as well and of course, he didn’t forget to pull out his new polaroid camera to take a photo of you two. “Shit, I forgot to film our entire Christmas Eve.” He said as he saw the camera that was still sitting on the kitchen island from earlier that morning. 
You shrugged. “I’m pretty sure you’ll win either way. Just that content from the breakfast crepes was enough to secure your place.” You said jokingly.
“All I’m hearing is that you’re going to spend Christmas with me in London next year.” Tom sang teasingly. 
“Yeah, maybe bringing you to our big Christmas holidays is a bad idea.” You wondered out loud. 
“I like your family,” Tom commented with a smile “and I think they will love having me there for the holidays.” 
“That would be a nightmare.” You mumbled to yourself. 
The rest of the night dragged on. You and Tom finished the rest of your gifts—you got him a watch, he got you a vinyl player. You two managed to watch the first Harry Potter film before you called it a night. 
You were about to head into your room when you heard Tom say, “Mistletoe.”
“Hm?” You hummed, confused. He placed a finger under your chin and gently tilted your head. There you saw a mistletoe hanging by one of the light fixtures. 
“How did that even—” 
“Can I kiss you?” Tom asked, cupping the sides of your face. 
“Hm?” Tom was definitely giving you a run for your money. How can a girl with a speech turn speechless?
“Can I kiss you?” He asked more softly. All you could do was nod. For if you even dare to open your mouth, all of this would cease to exist.  
His lips gently touched yours and then soon moulded into one. It was soft, sweet—familiar. His lips were something you never thought about—at least not a lot but you craved it. You crave his lips, his touch, him. You were riding a new high and you thanked every single god that you were sober to remember this—because this, this is something you want to cherish. 
“You told me you’re tired of being alone,” Tom whispered against your lips. “You don’t have to be anymore. Not when you have me, not ever.”
Tumblr media
PERMANENT TAGLIST: @quaksonhehe @dark-infernal-instruments @trustfundparker @emsma11​ @tomshufflepuff​ @spider-babe​ @goodgirlgonetom​
334 notes · View notes
mxigo · 3 years
Text
camgirl | chapter 2
Tumblr media
synopsis: reader goes over to sasha and nico’s apartment for a movie night, and she finds herself getting closer with eren.
warnings: cursing, allusions to extreme violence
word count: 3.8k
author’s note: i am so sorry y’all. things just got out of hand when is started my new job and the next thing i knew it was two weeks since a new chapter. i am going to try to do better, but it’s going to take some time for me to plan out how i want the rest of this series to go.
MINORS AND AGELESS BLOGS DNI, 18+ CONTENT. YOU WILL BE BLOCKED IF YOU INTERACT AND ARE UNDERAGE OR YOU DO NOT HAVE YOUR AGE IN YOUR BIO. YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED.
You didn’t stay on much longer after that.
Ending your stream rather quick, you decided to do a bit of digging to try and find out what kind of person jaegerbomb was. Never in your time as a camgirl have you ever decided to search through a viewer’s profile, but you needed to know more, needed to try and put a face or an idea of a person to a username that was making you feel this way.
While your still-damp hair starts to dry onto your forehead and cling to your neck, you click on their username to pull up their account. A picture of a presumably young man dressed in a button down with the sleeves rolled up and slacks takes place of the profile picture, but it cuts off at his neck, showing only his torso and dark brown hair spilling down just past his shoulders. Even though you want to assume that you were right in guessing that they were a man, you know that it could be a potential fake profile pic. Looking further in, you find that he’s an older account with a few subscriptions, but as you scroll through the streams that he’s liked, everything else from others is all old, the last one being some girl from four days ago. Only your past four streams remain at the top, including the two that he’s donated on. Judging by his history, he used to avidly watch streams, liking a good amount at a time in one night, but now it’s cut down to just the four that are yours.
Why would he just stop at you? There were plenty of other streamers that had similar ideas and content styles as you. Granted, you either a) never show your face, or b) don’t try anything that comes off as fake. Thinking back to his past donations, you remember that he specifically liked that you weren’t forcing anything. 
Your eyes shoot to the little DM button next to his handle, and you contemplate what you’re considering. Technically, there’s really no special reason as to why you would message him. There’s been plenty of others who have done things similar to what he has, but you’re itching to know more about this man who is making you feel this way.
With a shake of your head you close out your browser and put away your laptop. You’re not going to message some random person to ask him who he is and try to get to know him better. The whole point of this industry was to try and make money off of horny people without having to meet them and get personal, and you’re not about to go and disrupt that for yourself, not a chance in hell. Even if he is a smooth talker and his words light something up inside of you, you’re going to try and ignore the aching feeling of want that is starting to settle deep in your chest. It’ll never happen anyways.
~
While in class the next day, your phone lights up on your desk from a text from Sasha in the group chat.
S: anyone wanna come over? we can watch some movies and order pizza if y’all wanna
Glancing up at the front of the room to make sure your professor is distracted, you sent a quick text back.
i’m down. i’ll come over after my classes.
A: Eren, Mikasa, and I will be there :)
J: oooooo mr bad boy is coming out? what happened to working all the time?
M: He is getting transferred to a branch out here. It’ll take some time for all the paperwork to go through.
You go ahead and put your phone away after they all start talking about Eren and straying away from the conversation about tonight. You’ll just catch up on it after class. But even as you try to concentrate on the lecture, you can’t help but let your mind wander to Eren. You wanted to get to know this enigma that your friends keep talking about, and just from their stories, you can’t help but be intrigued to learn about this new person that’s suddenly appeared in your life. And does him being extremely attractive also add to you wanting to get to know him better? Potentially. You’re only human, and there’s not denying that he is attractive. While you know that Mikasa and Sasha would only give you a cautious glance if you were to tell them, you were perfectly content with admiring from afar, like you always do with anyone that you find attractive. Besides, you didn’t want to get too close anyways.
Classes went on uneventfully and your day ended at 5:50. On your walk to Sasha, Jean, and Connie’s apartment, the weather was slowly shifting for the worse as the clouds turned dark and the wind started whipping your hair. Thankfully, Sasha lives on the first floor down at the end so you don’t have to walk far as the weather pushes you down through the halls. You knock and step back, shifting your weight on to one leg, holding your bag’s strap in your hands. A thud and Sasha’s laughter is heard from inside and the next moment the door opens. You smile as you wait to see Sasha open the door for you, but instead your eyes widen in surprise as your eyes meet a broad chest, and you look up, only to find that a pair of sea green eyes are already looking down at you. Your heart thuds heavily in your chest and your mouth dries up, and you start to panic as you feel your face start to flush under his intense gaze.
“Um, hi,” you whisper, your eyes still set on his own.
“Hi.” His voice reverberated through his chest to your ears, and you’re suddenly aware of how close you were to him. You take a step back, clutching your bag just a bit tighter. As he realizes that he’s blocking the doorway, Eren steps back and opens the door wider for you. You give him a small smile and walk past him, trying not to focus on him staring at you as you do.
There are a few boxes of pizza on the counter flipped open, showing cheese, pepperoni, meat lovers pizza, which of course is already almost gone because of Jean, Sasha, and taking a quick glance at the plate that Eren picks up off of the table as he goes to take his place on the couch, him as well. Thankfully, there were some slices of the others still left. You set your bag down near the door and kick off your shoes before walking over to the counter to pick up a couple slices for yourself. 
“So what are we watching tonight,” Connie asks as you wipe your fingers off on a paper towel.
“Well, I was thinking, since Jaeger boy over here is finally back for good, we can let him pick a movie out,” Sasha chirps from her spot next to Nico, the girl curled up into her boyfriend’s side as she gorges on a slice of pizza. You turn around with your plate in hand to search for a spot to sit, and you’d hoped to sit next to Mikasa or Armin, but you instead can only find an empty seat in the corner next to Eren.
Shit.
Hesitantly, you take your seat next to him, pushing yourself as close to the edge as you can so you don’t touch him. You try not to focus on his eyes that are on you, but you are hyper aware of his gaze as you pull your legs up to your chest, leaning your side into the back of the couch. His head turns away from you to look back at Sasha as she holds the remote, waiting for his answer.
“What about John Wick?” 
“You were always a fan of the violent ones,” she teases before searching it and pressing play. The pizza tastes like mush in your mouth as anxiety starts to take hold of you. Being so close to him makes your palms start to sweat as your body heat rises. Your eyes dart up to his face, and you can’t help but watch as his arm comes to rest on the back of the couch to let his head rest in his open palm. He’s wearing only a black t-shirt and jeans, once again showing off the numerous tattoos that he has. A lot of them appear to be random pieces of art, such as a black rose, numbers, even a snake curling around his forearm. This time, his hair isn’t pulled completely back into a low bun, the lower half hangs free down his shoulder while the rest of it sticks out of a haphazardly tied knot. And watching him in the low light of the tv where every dip and rise of his body is exaggerated, you realize that he’s not only attractive, but he’s fucking gorgeous.
In a split second his eyes flick away from the screen and catches you staring, green irises sending your own back to the movie in a panic. Your heart thunders in your ears as you curse yourself for getting caught staring at him. Great, just fucking great. Now, he’s going to think you’re weird and you’ve damaged any sort of chance that you had at creating any sort of relationship between the two of you. You go back to watching the movie and eating the rest of your pizza while trying not to focus too hard on Eren. 
“You know, for how old Wick is, he’s still pretty good at kicking ass,” Jean brings up as John starts to body people left and right in his home.
“Well no shit. The man is a highly trained hitman, training like that doesn’t just go away. Regardless, he had only been retired for five years before he got dragged back in,” Eren indicates, turning his head to Jean.
“You would know a thing or two about that. Wouldn’t you, Jaeger,” Jean quips, and the remark makes you look back up at the man next to you in confusion. What did Jean mean by that? Did it have something to do with his job? Eren shifts in his seat, his face going cold at Jean’s words.
“Well, hopefully I won’t be doing too much of that when I transfer to the branch here.” He goes back to watching the movie, but your heart tightens as you notice his once relaxed demeanor shift to a cold and closed off one. He looks uncomfortable now as he watches the movie, most likely remembering whatever Jean had conjured back up from his time with his brother.
You gently nudge his thigh with your foot and his eyes glance down at your foot before his head turns slightly to you, his eyebrows furrowing before green eyes come up to yours in question.
“Are you okay,” you whisper, keeping your voice low so as to not draw the others’ attention. His eyes widen slightly at your question, and there’s a pause between the two of you before he nods once.
“Peachy,” he offers, giving you a slight, closed lip smile in return. Your heart skips a beat but you try not to let it affect you. You give one in return before shifting your attention back to the screen. Out of your peripheral, you notice that he watches you for a couple seconds longer before doing this same. He relaxes back into the couch, and you find yourself content that he seems to have gone back to how he was before. You set your empty plate off to the side and snuggle further into the side of the couch to get comfortable for the rest of the movie. You grab a pillow to hold and stretch your legs a bit to find some room, but you underestimate how much space there is in between you and Eren and you end up bumping him again with your feet.
“Sorry, sorry, didn’t mean to do that.”
“It’s okay. If you want, you can throw your legs over me, I won’t mind. Your legs are probably cramping while you’re curled up like that,” he offers, and you can’t help but short circuit for a second.
“Uh, you’re sure?”
“Absolutely.” Slowly to give him a chance to back out if he wants, you uncurl your legs from under you and cautiously stretch them across his lap. When you’re settled comfortably across him, he goes ahead and rests his arms across your shins and lets his hands hold your calves, and when you think that you can’t panic any harder, you can feel his thumb on his right hand start to rub up and down the bare skin. His hands are surprisingly warm, and the rough texture of the calluses on his fingers are soothing. Out of the corner of your eye you can see Mikasa look at the two of you questioningly, but you’re not brave enough to look up at her yet.
The movie continues on, and the gentle repetition of Eren’s thumb and the comfort of Sasha’s sofa is enough to start to lull you asleep despite the excitement on screen. Your breath starts to even out and the commotion from the speakers along with the rain and thunder outside becomes white noise to your ears as you drift in and out of sleep. There’s occasional soft conversation between everyone as they talk about how insane filming was and how seamless the stunts are because they can’t find where the camera cuts and starts again. You don’t notice when the movie ends and everyone starts to get up to get their things together.
“Hey.” A hand touches your shoulder and your eyes shoot open to find Mikasa in front of you. “Did you walk or drive over?”
“Walked, but I’ll be okay,” you grumble, rubbing the sleep out of your eyes while you go to sit up. You realize your legs are still stretched across Eren’s legs, and you quickly pull them back to let him up.
“Sorry, didn’t mean to fall asleep with my legs still on you.”
“You’re okay, I didn’t mind it,” he reassures as you get up to get ready to leave. You give him another smile as he stands up along with you, and you walk over to the door to retrieve your bag from where you left it. Lighting strikes somewhere not too far, and the resulting thunder reminds you of the storm that rages on outside. Inwardly, you groan at not deciding to drive over today and going to have to walk down to the bus stop in the rain. You don’t want to ask for a ride home since everyone lives in the opposite direction of you from here, but you hate the thought of forcing yourself to walk through the storm just to get to the bus stop that’s down the street. Maybe Sasha will let you crash in her guest room for the night.
“Do you have a ride home?” You damn near jump out of your skin as a deep voice pulls you out of your thoughts. Eren stands next to you with his keys in hand, and he clearly was watching you as you were thinking.
“No, but the bus stop isn’t that far from here. I’ll be fine to walk.”
“In this weather? And dark? I can give you a ride, it won’t be a problem. Mikasa and Armin rode together separately.” You glance over at Armin and Mikasa, and find the pair watching the interaction between the two of you. Drawing in a nervous breath, you look back at Eren.
“If you’re absolutely sure.”
“Positive,” he assures, and you shrug.
“Alright, I’ll take you up on it. But don’t complain when you have to go back in the other direction.” He chuckles as he opens the door behind you.
“Never.”
You say good night to everyone before you walk out with Eren, and you find yourself suddenly nervous now that you’re alone with him, and even more so at the thought of being alone in a car with him. You follow him through the hallway and run across the parking lot while the rain pours from the sky, where he continues to the back part where a black 1969 Ford Mustang Boss 429 sits away from everyone else. Your mouth drops open at the fact that you’re standing in front of one of the most beautiful cars you have ever seen, slowing down to marvel at it.
“What the fuck. This is yours,” you ask, still amazed at the sight of it. Eren turns back to look at you, and a smirk finds its way onto his face.
“You wanna drive?” Your head jerks up to him, panic and disbelief written all over your face.
“Oh no, I could never trust myself behind the wheel of one of these. I’d never forgive myself if something happened to it while I was driving,” you answer, shaking your head while you walk to the passenger side. He chuckles before unlocking his door and reaching in and unlocking your own. Gently, you go ahead and open the door before sliding in, softly setting your bag down on the floor as you gaze in amazement at the inside of the car. Eren starts up the car and it roars to life, making you gasp as the car rumbles around you. A giggle escapes your lips as you realize you’re sitting inside the John Wick car.
“So Mr. Wick,” you start to tease, “How did you manage to get your hands on one of the most iconic cars in cinematic history?” He smiles and looks over to you as he reverses out of the parking spot.
“Well, it was actually a gift to me from my brother when I completed training with Marley Security. You see, my brother is this big hot shot chief for the company, and was able to strike a pretty good deal with one of his clients that he’s known for a long time, the Tybur family I think. He knew that I always liked the Wick series, so he thought that it would be a nice graduation gift for me.” You look over at him and notice that his once dry hair now sticks to his face and neck, the water on his skin causing the light from the lamps to glint off of him. It’s like your mouth has suddenly gone dry as you realize how close the two of you are now, and he looks downright breathtaking as he lets the car crawl out of the parking lot.
“So where am I taking you?”
“The corner of eleventh street and main.”
“As you wish.”
The drive was mostly quiet, save for the soft music coming from Eren’s radio. The sound of No Excuses soothes the almost awkward silence while neither of you speak. You try to rack your mind for something to talk about, and you turn your back back to him.
“So what do you do for work,” you inquire, pulling your wet hair off of your neck to the front of you. Eren turns his head to look at you briefly before turning his eyes back to the slick road. A look of discomfort passes over his face for a moment before returning to his normally relaxed one.
“Well, the Survey Corps is a private company that has contracts with government sectors, such as the military, namely the Army and Marines, along with others like the FBI, CIA, and NSA. We just plan and execute reconnaissance missions here in the States against groups like the Russian and Italian mafias and the cartels. We don’t like to engage physically with groups unless we have to, but it happens more than you think,” he explains while you sit with your eyes trained on him. 
“It sounds interesting. What about the company that you worked for with your brother? What did you do with them?” A moment passes in silence between you before he takes a deep breath.
“Let’s just say that their philosophy was more physical,” he states, and you get the feeling that he doesn’t like to talk about his time with them, so you don’t push any further. It’s not much longer before you arrive at your apartment building, and by now the rain has let up to just a light sprinkle, although the lightning and thunder still persist. Eren pulls up the edge of the street and puts the car in park, letting the two of you sit there for a moment.
“Well uh, thank you for the ride, I appreciate it,” you say, gathering your bag from the floor. 
“Of course,” he answers, and you think that is all he is going to say as you reach for the door handle, but he speaks up again before you open it. “Um, do you by chance want to come over sometime? I know that the others have known you for a while now, and since I’ll be here permanently, I’d love to get to know you.” Your mouth drops open slightly at his request. You panic now, unsure of what he could mean. Eren, as far as you know, was once a boy with genuine feelings and used to be a sweet boy in high school, but now, you’ve heard of his escapades out west with the women there. You wanted to get to know him too, but you’re scared at what accepting his offer could mean. Does he mean sex, or could he possibly want to truly get to know you? You chew on the inside of your cheek as you think about your answer, but you finally decide.
“I’d love to.” A bright smile pulls at his lips, and you decide that it’s a sight that you want to see on him all the time.
“Great! Here,” he says as he pulls his phone out of his pocket, unlocking it and handing it to you. “Go ahead and put your number in and I’ll let you know what dates work for me and we can decide on a good one for us.” You take the smooth black glass iPhone from his hand and add your contact into it before handing it back to him. You open the car door and step out, leaning down into the opening to give Eren one last smile.
“Bye Eren, and thank you for the ride.”
“Of course, sweetheart.” He winks and you feel a deep flush crawl up your face. You squeak and quickly but softly close the door, stepping back. The black vehicle rumbles and crawls away down the street, taking the man that you have too many questions about with it.
86 notes · View notes
bxtchforstyles · 3 years
Text
New baby blues
Harry Styles x Melody Styles
(part of the styles fam series)
When the fourth and final Styles child is born on Valentine's day, one of the children is a little less than excited.
Warning: none
Word court: ~2.1k
gif not mine.
Tumblr media
Everyone in the Styles household remembers the day that Brinley was born in vivid detail, all except for Lila. 
Lila was only four years old at the time, which is usually when children’s prime memories begin to happen, but not for Lila. Her family often made jokes about how she had been brain wiped after that day, that’s how bad it was. 
Melody was almost to full term during her pregnancy when she went into labor the day before Valentine’s day, and that did not sit right with Lila. 
Her parents were only trying to rush out the door to go to the hospital once Gemma had arrived to watch the other three children, but Lila was not having it. Melody was already waiting outside in the car though, leaving Harry to have to fend for himself. 
“Daddy, daddy.” She was gripping onto the side of his trousers as he grabbed his wife’s hospital bag from the closet next to the front door. “Please don’t go.” She then begged.
It made her father’s heart swell when he looked down to see his now second youngest child holding like her life depended on it onto his hands, with tears welling in her eyes. 
“C’mere, muffin.” He sighed, reaching down to pick her up. “I know you don’t want mommy and daddy to go, but when we come back we’re bringing a new baby with us.” 
She did not look enthused, “Why?” 
Gemma quickly interjected so Harry wouldn’t have to face anymore disappointment, “you’re going to get a baby brother or sister. Isn’t that exciting, Lila?” 
Again, not enthused. “No, I don’t want another baby.” 
“Another?” Harry looked down at her from where she sat in his arms, “No honey, there’s only one baby coming home with us.” 
The tears that  had welled in her small blue eyes finally began to fall down her face, “b-but what about me, daddy?” 
“Awh, precious,” Harry felt awful as he pulled her small head into his chest as she cried, “You will always be my little girl, you know that, don’t you?” 
“But what’s going to happen when the new baby is here?” 
“You’ll be a big sister, Lila!” Kennedy, Harry and Melody’s eight year old daughter tried to make it seem exciting. 
“Noo” Lila whined, burying her face deep into Harry’s neck. 
Lila’s parents could sense the tantrum coming from a mile away, that’s when Gemma quickly scooped the little girl out of Harry’s arms, “okay, Lila, mommy and daddy have to go now.” 
That only caused more whining and squirming from Lila, making it almost impossible for Harry to walk out the door. 
But he did, right after saying goodbye to all his children and kissing Lila on the cheek. 
But even once the Range Rover pulled out of the gated driveway, Lila still continued to scream. 
“Lila, baby, why are you crying?” Gemma asked as she sat down on the couch with Lila in her arms, positioning her to be sitting on her lap. 
“I don’t want daddy to bring home a baby!” She sobbed, burying her head into her aunt’s chest. 
“Kennedy, why don’t you come tell your little sister how fun it is to be a big sister?” 
Kennedy came jogging over to her aunt, a big smile on her face as she sat down next to the two of them. “It’s super fun! You’ll love it, Lila!” 
“Daddy’s going to forget about me!” 
The eight year old took her little sister’s small hand, “No he won’t Lila, dad didn’t forget about me when you were born, so he wouldn’t do that to you either.” 
“See, Lila, being a big sister is fun!” Gemma smiled, lightly pinching the little girl's cheeks, making her smile. Then she looked at Kennedy, “Thank you, Kennedy.” 
That night when Lila went to bed, she asked Gemma if she liked being a big sister, Gemma responding by saying “Of course, and you’re going to love it too.” Making her smile before falling asleep.
******
The next day was not the greatest, for all of the kids. They were all aware that it was Valentines day, but it definitely didn’t feel like it was. 
“Are mom and dad still at the hospital?” Grant asked Gemma groggily as he reached the bottom of the stairs, Kennedy following closely behind. 
She only nodded, a small frown lacing her face when she saw the disappointment cross the two kids’ faces. 
Harry and Melody loved Valentine's day, and they wanted their kids to also, so they always woke the kids up with balloons littering the living room at the bottom of the stairs, along with pink, heart shaped pancakes for breakfast. 
Later in the day, they would order adorable heart shaped pizzas from their favorite pizza shop, and gorge on all types of festive candy after dinner. 
And the kids loved it, but this year, their parent’s weren’t even home to greet them on this special day. 
“Well, are they going to be home soon?” Kennedy asked next as the three of them walked into the kitchen. 
Lila was still asleep, probably being exhausted from all of her crying last night. 
“I don’t know guys, it just depends on when the baby is born.” Gemma felt awful as she saw the somber looks that the children carried. “Ya know what? I’ll call your dad after breakfast and ask how everything is going.”
They both nodded, “So, what do you guys want for breakfast? I can make you some cereal, or some eggs…” Gemma trailed off. 
That’s when the tears began to flood Kennedy’s eyes, the realization that her parents weren’t here to spend Valentine’s day with them finally hitting her. 
Gemma looked back after hearing a lack of a response, “Kennedy, what’s wrong?” she stepped towards her when she realized she was crying.
“Dad always makes up pancakes for Valentines day, shaped like hearts.” She whispers, making both Grant and Gemma look down sadly at her. 
“And him and mommy always fill the living room with balloons.” Grant adds. 
Then Gemma sighed, quickly picking up her phone, “Okay, let me make a quick phone call and I’ll see what I can do, okay?” She gave them a hopeful smile as they nodded.  
Gemma dialed her brother’s number as she walked out of the kitchen and into the laundry room, shutting the door quietly behind her. 
“Hello?” Harry’s voice sounded tired, and it was very likely that his sister’s phone call had woken him from his sleep, but Gemma didn’t care. 
“Ya know, Harry, if you are going to leave me with your children while you go have a baby on a national holiday, that’s fine, but you could have at least given me a heads up about the balloons and heart shaped pancakes that they would be expecting!” 
“Shit…” She heard Harry sigh from the other end of the phone, “I’m sorry, Gem.” 
“I’m just telling you, better hope that baby comes out covered in hearts if you are planning on coming home without balloons.” 
“Erm, well, she definitely isn’t covered in hearts…” 
It took Gemma a few moments to comprehend what he was saying, before she gasped, “Wait, she’s out? And it’s a girl?” 
“Yup, Brinley Claire was born at 2:07 this morning.” 
“And you didn’t think to inform me?!” Harry’s older sister yelled, but she was much too excited to actually be mad at him. 
“Listen, Gem. I have to help Mel with the baby, but I’ll come over in a little bit with some stuff for the others, kay?” 
“Okay, see you soon, tell Melody I say hi.” 
“Will do, bye Gem.” 
“Bye.” The phone call ended. 
“Okay! Who wants pancakes?” Gemma yelled happily as she entered the kitchen again, making the two kids smile and shout in excitingly. 
*******
It wasn't a super long time after Gemma and the kids ate breakfast that Lila woke up, still groggy and tired. She still seemed a little offset from last night, but her attitude seemed to be getting better.
All three children were beginning to become antsy by the time lunch came around, wondering if their parents were going to be coming home soon, and it only made it more difficult that Gemma knew just as little as the kids did. 
“Auntie Gem, is daddy coming home soon?” Kennedy asked, clinging to her leg. 
Her aunt softly stroked her hair “I'm sure he'll be here soon, angel.” 
And she was right, because only a little over thirty minutes later, the creaking of the front door made everyone look towards the large entryway of the home. 
“Dad!” Both Kennedy and Grant got up from where they were sitting on the carpeted floor in front of the T.v before they began rushing towards the front door. The scene honestly couldn’t have looked more like one out of a movie.
The odd part though, was the fact that Lila stayed put in her seat on the couch, a sour look on her face with her arms crossed over her chest. 
“Hey guys!” Harry smiled as he set the balloons and pizza boxes down on the small table in the foyer as he held three small gift bags in his hand. He crouched down to their level, gripping his two eldest children to his chest, one in each arm. “Happy Valentine's Day!” 
Kennedy was now smiling much bigger than she had been at breakfast time, “We thought you forgot!” 
“About Valentines day?” Harry asked in an overly surprised tone, “Never.” 
He handed the small gift bags to Grant and Kennedy, realizing there was another one left over, “Where’s your sister?” He asked. 
They shrugged, “In the living room, I think.” Grant responded. 
“Lila?” Harry’s voice echoed through the tall ceilings of the entryway, he didn’t get a response. “I’ll be right back, guys, and we can eat some pizza.” 
When Harry entered the living room, he saw his youngest daughter sitting still on the couch, intently staring at the t.v. 
“Lila, muffin, I’ve got a present for you.” He would have bet on the fact that him saying that would catch her attention, but she didn’t even so much as glance at her father. 
Harry could only see the back of her head from where he stood from behind the couch, so he made his way around to the other side, seeing her blank face. 
“Hi, Lila.” He approached slowly, crouching in front of the couch where she sat. 
There were tears welling in her poor little eyes. 
He couldn’t help himself from standing and sitting next to her on the couch before picking her up and placing her on his lap. At first she squirmed, trying to get out of her father’s grasp, but after a few moments, she gave up on doing that. 
She laid her head on his chest, her own chest heaving with her heavy breaths as tears began to fall silently down her cheeks.
“Honey,” Harry looked down at his daughter, stroking her soft hair lightly, “tell me what’s wrong.” 
Her glossy eyes met his, “You left me…” She whispered quietly before burying her head into her father’s shoulder. 
“Lila, me and mummy left to go to the hospital so mummy could have the baby, remember?” 
“Where is t-the baby?” She asked through her chokes. 
“She’s at the hospital with mummy right now, her name is Brinley, she’s going to be moving in with us soon.” Harry was trying to act as calm as possible with how fragile his daughter was, but his heart was truly breaking. 
“Nooo” Lila dragged out, pulling her head back to look at her father in denial through more tears. 
“Lila, you are going to love your sister, she’s very little, and you can talk to her, and hold her, she might even hold your finger if you want her too. I’ve met her baby, she’s very sweet.” 
“Have you told her about me?”
“Are you kidding? Of course I’ve told her about you!” Harry laughs as he sees the smallest smile begin to form on Lila’s face. “And just between you and me, I think she’s really excited to meet you.” He then whispers. 
“Okay, daddy.” Lila giggled lightly, finally Harry thought. 
“Okay?” He confirms. 
“Okay.” She sighs, her eyes fluttering shut as she lays her head on his shoulder. 
“How about we go eat some pizza with G and Kenn, how does that sound?” He asks into her hair, placing a soft kiss on the top of her head. 
“Is it heart shaped, daddy?” 
Harry only laughs, standing from the couch with Lila still in his arms. 
“Yes, it’s heart shaped, angel.” 
206 notes · View notes
lauras-collection · 3 years
Text
beyond being friends | part 1
Harrison Osterfield x Holland!Reader
|| Masterlist || Series Masterlist ||
Summary: What happens when you suddenly realise you’re attracted to your brother’s best friend?
When you and Harrison cross the line between friendship and something more, it makes everything more complicated than the average ‘being more than friends’ relationship. Because he’s your brothers best friend and you’re all living together.
Words: 1.5k
Warnings: mentions of toxic  (ex)friendships, smut in future chapters
A/N: THIS IS NOT A DRILL! It’s finally here! Can you believe it, because i can’t. I hope you like it!
special thanks to @duskholland​ for coming up with the title so i could keep the BBF abbreviation without downright calling it Brother’s Best Friend and being BBF’s biggest fan since the first time i told you about it 🥺
Feedback is always appreciated ❤️
Tumblr media
You always thought that when you’d eventually move out, you’d move into a small flat in the city centre or student housing for uni. But you never imagined moving into a house that’s a literal five-minute walk from your parents' house with two of your brothers and their best friend. With Tuwaine moving out because of his new job, a room in Tom’s house became available and since Sam had his own place close to his cookery school, you’d been the first person to be asked to take the room. And you jumped at the opportunity.
You liked to be around your parents and Paddy, but you did crave a bit of the independence your older brothers seemed to have. Granted, Harry and Sam were only minutes older than you, but they never failed to remind you of that. Either way, you were now no longer living with your parents and it filled you with a sense of pride. 
Okay, you didn’t have to pay rent, just part of the additional costs, which was not really part of the typical experience when moving out, but you won’t complain. There has to be a benefit to your brother being an international movie star, right? 
“How do you feel now that you’re the only one living in this house who isn’t a Holland?” Tuwaine asks Harrison who’s leaning against the kitchen island his arms crossed over his chest.
“At this point, he might as well be” Sam interjects before Harrison can even open his mouth. “I swear he spends more time with our family than I do” 
“That’s because you’re too busy becoming the next Gordon Ramsey” Tom teases and nudges Sam’s shoulder. 
“Funny” Sam looks at him with a deadpan expression, you can’t help but snigger. 
“Hey, you’re the one who’s away for the majority of the year” You jump to Sam’s defence. Because if one of the Holland siblings is too busy for anything it’s Tom.
“Fair enough” Tom raises his hands in surrender. 
“How long was it that you’re leaving next time? Six months?” Harrison raises one eyebrow.
“Oh c’mon, it’s only four” Tom rolls his eyes with a chuckle. He’s laughing, but all of you know that he hates being gone from home for so long. That’s why he takes someone with him most of the times. This time, Harry will join him in New York, leaving you and Harrison living alone in the house.
You knew it was going to be rare that all four of you would be staying at the house at the same time, but it was still sad to think about. All of you are family people, you love to be around the people you love. And with Tom’s job sending him all around the world, you didn’t get to see him a lot. 
“I’m gonna miss you guys” You pout and Tom immediately comes over and gives you a hug.
“I’m gonna miss you, too.” Soon you feel another pair of arms wrap around you, without looking you know it’s Harry. And then the other boys join as well and you’re one big pile of people hugging in the middle of the kitchen.
*
“Morning” You mumble as you shuffle into the kitchen where Harrison is currently making himself a tea. He looks at you over his shoulder with a grin and you wonder how someone can have so much energy in the morning.
“Good morning, sunshine” He has to bite back a laugh and you only manage to grumble something unintelligible. You’re not really a morning person. 
Yesterday was as draining as a day of moving can be and then Sam stayed over because he drank a little too much and he kept kicking you during the night. So you’re certain you look like a mess but you don’t care, it’s not like Harrison has never seen you like this before. 
“Tea?” Harrison offers you a mug and you take it from him gratefully.
“Thanks” You let out a sigh as soon as you take the first sip. Harrison makes a mean tea. It’s got the perfect temperature, too.
“Rough first night?” He asks and pours himself a cuppa as well.
You must pull a face because Harrison is looking at you amused again. “Sam kicks in his sleep when he drinks” Both of you move to the table in the dining room. You let yourself fall into one of the chairs. “I swear he woke me up with a kick every five minutes” 
“Sucks to be you” Harrison laughs as you glare at him. You’re just about to give him the finger when a well-rested Sam enters the room. You can’t even react as quickly as he’s got your mug in his hands and drinks your tea.
“Hey! That’s mine!” You attempt to grab the mug from him, but because he’s a little shit he pulls it out of your reach and you’re too tired to fight for it. You watch dumbfounded as he goes back upstairs, with your tea.“I hate you” You call after him and slump down in your chair. 
“Hmm, you love me” Sam calls back. Of course, he’s right, but right now you’re not his biggest fan. You’re about to get up to make yourself another cup but Harrison beats you to it. 
“I’ve got it” 
“You’re already my favourite housemate, you know that?” You call after him and you hear him chuckle. Not long after, another perfect cup of tea is placed in front of you. 
“You’re the best” 
“Hey, what about me?” Harry comes strolling into the living room, his hands placed on his chest in mock offence. 
“You never make me tea in the morning, so you’re not even part of the competition.” 
“I’m wounded, sis” 
“Get over it, bro” Harry sits down next to you and ruffles your already messy hair. You don’t even muster up the energy to complain. Why are your brothers such a pain? Why can’t they be as lovely as Harrison who makes you tea without you even asking for it? 
“You look like shit,” Harry says as he rests his chin on his hand and looks at you.
“Thanks” – you glare at him – “That’s because I didn’t get any sleep because Sam kept kicking me” 
“Brutal” Harry doesn’t sound one bit sympathetic. 
“He’s staying in your room the next time he’s drunk” 
Harrison just watches the two of you with amusement while he sips his tea. 
Sam was right when he said that Harrison might as well be part of your family. For almost ten years he’s been Tom’s best friend now and you couldn’t even really remember what it was like without Harrison in your lives. You’d been twelve the first time he came over and to say you had a little bit of a crush on him would be… accurate. He’d intrigued you. With his blue eyes, blond hair and that little smirk he still had today he’d been the cutest boy you’d ever seen. 
Of course, he’d never seen you like that. What fifteen-year-old boy was interested in his best friend’s little sister? And you eventually grew out of that crush. Your high school friends on the other hand didn’t. And maybe that was why you were no longer interested in him. 
It took you a while to realise that the main reasons they always wanted to hang out at your place were Harrison and Tom. But when you did you felt a little lost. Was the only reason you had friends your brother? Was that all you could offer them? Because as soon as you refused to host any more sleepovers at your place you were quickly disregarded from the group. 
Now, a few years later, you could see that you’d rather have no friends than those girls, but at the time it was hard. The good thing about having four brothers, though, was that you’d never be without friends. Your brothers were your support system. They cheered you up and dragged you along to whatever mischief they were up to. And when Tom’s career took off and your old ‘friends’ tried to reach out to you, you just rolled your eyes. 
You were happy that Tom had found such great friends in Harrison and Tuwaine. Friends who were there for him and not his popularity or fame. Tom was a great judge of character and that was one thing you’d always admired about him. While you were a little naive at times and trusted people blindly, he knew who he could count on. And now, all of you were a tight-knit group of people you wouldn’t give up for the world.
 That’s why you aren’t even the slightest bit worried about living in the house with Harrison for four months. You’re close friends. What is there to worry about other than household chores? Living with him should be plain sailing, right? 
Tumblr media
A/N: thank you for reading!!! this part was a little introduction to the story, I promise there’s going to be more happening in part two! I’ve got so much planned for this and I hope you’re as excited for the next 11 parts as i am 😅❤️ 
Tumblr media
want to be tagged? you can find the link to my taglist form in my bio
mutuals that might be interested (I’m just gonna tag you for this first part): @terrifictomholland​ @stuckonspidey​ @selfcarecap​
everything taglist: @spidermanlondon​ // @averyfosterthoughts​ // @duskholland​ // @tutuabby28​ // @missevrythingg​ // @in-a-lot-of-fandoms-tbh​ // @thenoddingbunny-blog​ // @emilykjh​ // @clara-licht​ // @hollandfanficlove​ // @calltothewild​ // @crybabyalexxx​ // @hazardosterfield​ // @calsthomas​ // @quaksonhehe​ // @geminiparkers​ // @thirzaholland // @tombrina​ // @outshineallthestars​ // @serendipitous-amor​ // @soincredible​ // @trustfundparker​ // @localfangirlx​ // @writertoo18​ // @r3ader // @viagracex​ // @skamlover200​ // @wonderlandfandomkingdom​ // @wehavetomakeourheartssitstill​ // @thearchersupremacy​ // @itstaskeen​ // @camimndess​ // @allyz​ // @technosoot​ // @fanficscuziranout​ // @parker-hollandx​ // @givebuckyhisplumsnow​ // @dangerouslovefanfic​ // @ertherealrose​ // @i-married-a-pineapple​ // @miraclesoflove​ // @bi-girlwrites-2000​ // @seasidetom​ // @katcontrreras​ // * @determined-overthinker​ * // @fallingforfics​ // @destinedbooklover // @parkerpeter24​
bbf taglist: @m-a-r-i-n-t​ // @mrs-hollandstan​ // @unicorn-princess-1999​ // @mimisparkle12​ // @bearsbeetsbarnes​ // @annathesillyfriend​ // @sydsquibbles​ // @vapingisntmything​ // @littlebookbengal​ // @quethekillerqueen​ // @love-makes-all-things-beautiful // @swiftmind​ // @pearly-pisces​ //
harrison osterfield taglist: @hjoficrecs​ // @lolychu​ // @hazardosterfield​ // @hollandbroz-n-haz​
series taglist: @softholand​ // @svturtles​ // @cloverrover​
338 notes · View notes